first it seems to bear no such thing So Mat. 13. Christ expounds that Parable or Allegory for tho Rhetoricians make a difference between Metaphors Similes Parables and Allegories yet in Divinity there is none but that Allegories are more large and continued calling the Seed the Word and the Sower the Son of Man c. This way of expounding such dark Scriptures is both useful and necessary and was often used as edifying by our Lord Jesus to his Disciples Now 't is this we speak of which teacheth how to draw plain Doctrines out of Metaphors Allegories c. and not to draw Allegories out of plain Histories Secondly it may be asked When we are to account a Place of Scripture figurative or allegorick and seek some other meaning than what at first appears Answ 1. When the literal proper meaning looks absurd-like or is empty nothing to Edification as when 't is said Unless ye eat the Flesh of the Son of Man c. This is my Body c. And so those Scriptures that command to pluck out the right Eye and cut off the right Hand take up our Cross c. All which if literally understood were absurd and ridiculous and therefore the mistaking such Scriptures hath occasioned many grievous Errors as that of the Anthropomorphites attributing Members viz. Head Hands Feet c to God and Passions yea Infirmities as Anger Repenting c. because the Scriptures in such places speaking after the manner of Men metaphorically attribute such things to him 2. Those Places of Scripture are to be accounted Metaphorical or Allegorick which reach not the Scope of Edification intended by them if literally understood as when Christ spoke of Sowing Mat. 13. the Disciples thought something more was intended than at first appeared for his Aim could not be to discourse of Husbandry to them 3. When a literal Sence would obtrude some Falsity on the Scripture then such Places are to be taken Allegorically as when Christ said Destroy this Temple and I will build it up again in three Days Which if understood of the Material Temple Christ's Words would not have had their Accomplishment But he spoke figuratively of his Body So when Christ said Except a Man eat my Flesh and drink my Blood he cannot live it cannot be understood literally because many who have obtained Life never did so eat his Flesh c. 4. Any Scripture is to be accounted Figurative or Allegorical when the literal Sence agrees not with other Scriptures and is repugnant to the Analogy of Faith or Rules of good Manners as when we are commanâed to heap Coals of Fire upon the Head of our Enemy now we being required not to avenge our selves it followeth clearly this Scripture is not properly or literally understood 5. When a literal Sence answers not to the present Scope of the Speaker and the Speaker would be thought impertinent if his Words were properly taken then it ought to be expounded in a figurative Sence So Mat. 3.10 when John is pressing Repentance he saith Now is the Ax laid to the Root of the Tree c. And the Parable of Christ Luk. 13.7 If these Places were only properly to be understood they would not enforce Repentance And now Reader had we not had good Encouragement from divers worthy Ministers in this City this as well as the former had never seen the Sun but the readiness of divers Persons upon the coming out of the First to subscribe for this hath midwiv'd it into the World where we expect it will meet with different Entertainment but I hope by this time through the Grace of God I have learned not to be concerned either about the Praise of some on the one hand or Dispraise and Contempt of others on the other hand not doubting but that this or the succeeding Age may receive Advantage by it and many bless God for it And if it bring Glory to God and Profit to his Church I have my chief End and shall be content tho I pass under the Censures of captious Men c. I must confess it is not all of my own compiling I have made use of some help from others partly to expedite the Work and partly for want of some Literature And now Reader that I may not retain thee longer at the Door I shall commit Thee and the Work to the Blessing of the Lord heartily begging an Interest in thy Prayers engaging not to forget thee in this evil and perilous Hour subscribe my self Thy Servant for Jesus's sake BENj KEACH London August 9. 1682. A TABLE OF The Heads of those Metaphors Similes borrowed Terms Types Figures and other chief Things insisted upon in this Book THe Divine Authority of the Holy Scripture asserted and vindicated Page j to xvj The Fifth HEAD of Metaphors Similes c. GRace compared to Salt Page 1 Truth compared to a Girdle Page 3 Righteousness a Breast-plate Page 9 Faith a Shield Page 13 Faith more precious than Gold Page 15 Hope an Helmet Page 22 Hope an Anchor Page 25 Love compared to Death and the Grave and to Flames of Fire Page 30 31 Love compared to Wine Page 32 Baptism a Burial Page 35 The Lord's Supper Page 38 Christ our Passeover Page 45 The Sixth HEAD c. concerning Angels and the Soul of Man Angels Watchers Page 50 Angels Morning-Stars Page 52 Angels Sons of God Page 53 Angels God's Host Page 55 Angels compared to the Face of a Man a Lion an Ox and an Eagle Page 57 Angels compared to the Wind and Flames of Fire Page 61 Angels called Horses red white speckled c. Page 63 64 Soul of Man compared to a Ship Page 64 Spirit of Man a Candle Page 67 Conscience a Witness Page 69 The Seventh HEAD c. concerning God's Church CHurch a City Page 76 to 85 Church compared to the Moon Page 86 Church the Temple of God or the Anti-type of Solomon's Temple Page 87 Church the Anti-type of the Second Temple Page 89 Church called an Olive-Tree Page 91 Church compared to an Inn Page 92 Church a Vine Page 93 Church compared to a Dove Page 94 Church compared to the Body natural Page 97 Church a Vineyard Page 99 Church called a Virgin Page 102 Church a Wife Page 103 Church compared to a Bush on fire Page 106 Church compared to a Mother Page 109 Church a Garden Page 112 Church a Lilly among Thorns Page 115 Church compared to a Merchant-Ship Page 118 Church a Golden Candlestick Page 120 Church called a Flock of Sheep Page 121 Church compared to an House Page 123 Church a Family Page 128 The Eighth HEAD c. concerning 1. Men in general 2. Good Men 3. Wicked Men. MAn compared to Earth Page 133 Man compared to a Worm Page 135 Man compared to a Flower Page 138 Concerning the Saints or Good Men. Saints called Babes Page 140 Saints Children Page 142 Saints Heirs Page 145 Saints Eagles Page 146 Saints Souldiers Page 148 to 161 Saints Runners
Pardon when God absolves a poor Sinner he not only forgives but also forgets their Sins and Iniquities he remembers no more 3. Because it is a Freedom from the Guilt of it 4. Because it is a Freedom from the Power and Dominion of it 5. It is a Freedom from the Punishment of it Rom. 6.14 Rom. 8.1 1 John 5.24 6. Because 't is a purchased Freedom it was obtained by a great Sum viz. the Sum of God's great Love and Grace with the Sum of Christ's Blood Remission is through Christ's Atonement 7. Because it is a sealed Freedom it is made over to the Soul by the King 's own Seal the Spirit of God Eph. 1.13 14. that great Seal of Heaven 8. Because it is a lasting Freedom the Sins of Believers are forgiven for ever they shall never be laid to their Charge The second Privilege of this City is Gospel-Fellowship free Access to the Lord's Table and Communion with the Saints Eph. 2.6 They are made to sit down together in heavenly Places in Christ Jesus The third Privilege is Right to the Ministry they may all lay claim to the Ministers and Ministry of the Word Whether Paul or Apollo or Cephas all are yours 1 Cor. 3.27 28. They and all their Gifts and gracious Endowments are the Saints The fourth Privilege is their undoubted Right to the City-Stock or the Churches Patrimony 1. The Stock of Prayers sincere Souls have a Right to all the Prayers of the Church 2. To that Store and spiritual Provision viz. the Bread of Life Psal 132 15. c. that is laid up in her God will bless the Provision of Zion and satisfy her Poor with Bread 3. The Stock of Promises God hath promised to bless comfort strengthen beautify build up and save Sion and consequently every Saint and Member thereof for all those and many more like Promises are directly made to every sincere Soul or Citizen of Sion The fifth Privilege is free Access to the Throne of Grace Eph. 2.18 Sixthly a Dwelling-place there This is a glorious Privilege they dwell near the King behold him in the Galleries every day they dwell in God's Courts nay in his House Blessed are they that dwell in thy House they will be still praising thee Psal 84.1 Psal 92.13 Selah They that are planted in the House of the Lord shall flourish in the Courts of our God they shall bring forth Fruit in old Age c. 1. 'T is a strong and sure Dwelling-place He shall dwell on high Isa 32.18 Isa 33.16 his Place of Defence shall be the Munition of Rocks 2. 'T is a rich and glorious Dwelling-place 3. 'T is a pleasant Dwelling-place 4. 'T is an honourable Dwelling-place 5. 'T is and shall be a peaceable Habitation Look upon Zion Isa 33.20 the City of our Solemnities Thine Eyes shall see Jerusalem a quiet Habitation a Tabernacle that shall not be taken down not one of the Stakes thereof shall ever be removed neither shall any of the Cords thereof be broken Seventhly They have a Right and Privilege to chuse their own Officers every free Citizen hath his Voice at every Election No Minister Bishop or Deacon may be imposed upon them without their own free Consent Eighthly They have Right to all the Blessings and privileges of the River the Streams whereof make glad all the Inhabitants the Nature of whose Water you have heard Ninthly They have a Right to the City-Guard which always attends them whithersoever they go or whatsoever they do when they are about their proper Work which are the good Angels Tenthly The last Privilege I shall mention is Sonship Joh. 1.12 Gal 4.6 But to as many as received him to them gave he Power or Privilege to become the Sons of God Because ye are Sons God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your Hearts crying Abba Father XIII Some Cities have a common Stock in them out of which the poor decayed Citizens are often supplied and helped in their Distress and thereby delivered from utter Beggery XIII The Church hath a common Stock or Storehouse belonging to it called the unsearchable Riches of Christ Eph. 3 8. out of which all poor decayed Christians have their Wants supplied That Grace that is treasured up in Christ is always ready to be given forth to his poor Children and by this means they are kept from Ruin and being utterly undone My God shall supply all your Needs according to his Riches in Glory by Christ Jesus Phil. 4.19 XIV A City hath also a strict Watch appointed to keep the Gates and to see that no Accident happen in it to the hurt and detriment thereof XIV The Church or City of God hath also a strong and faithful Militia or spiritual Watch which are the holy Angels These are called Watchers Dan. 4.23 or Watchmen and in other places the Lord's Host or the Armies of Heaven who are mighty in Power one of them being able to destroy all the Churches Enemies These keep the Saints day and night they encamp about them and see that no Evil comes unto them Besides them God is said to watch over his People continually who is called the Watchman of Israel and the Saviour thereof in the Day of Trouble Psal 127.1 2. Vnless the Lord keep the City the Watchman waketh but in vain Besides Psal 127.1 See 6th head of Metaphors there are the Ministers of the Gospel who are called Watchmen XV. A great and famous City hath Towers and Battlements belonging to it not only for Ornament but also for Strength and Security from Evil. XV. The City of God is famous in respect of its Towers and Places of Security Walk about Zion Psal 48.12 13 14. and go round about her mark well her Bulwarks consider her Palaces that ye may tell it to the Generation following For this God is our God for ever and ever and he will be our Guide until Death The Name of the Lord is a Strong-Tower c. Everyone of the blessed Attributes of God are as so many Towers of Safety to his Church See Strong-Tower in the First Head of Metaphors XVI In a City notwithstanding the many noble and honourable Personages or worthy Patrons that dwell therein yet there are some ill and unworthy Members that get a being there which tends much to its Blemish and Reproach XVI So the City of God notwithstanding all the holy and eminent Saints and Servants of God who dwell therein yet hath in it some wicked and ungodly Ones who by Craft and Hypocrisy get a being there tho when known they are turned out as the incestuous Person Hymeneus and Alexander was 1 Cor. 5. 1 Tim. 1.20 Jud. 4. For there are certain Men crept in unawares who were before of old ordained to this Condemnation ungodly Men turning the Grace of God into Lasciviousness and denying the only Lord God and our Lord Jesus Christ These
Mother of Harlots for putting to Death such as she calls Hereticks is deemed by the Law of God and Nations a Murtherer and as such must and shall in God's due time die Her Plagues shall come upon her in one day Death Rev. 18.8 Mourning and Famine and she shall be utterly burnt with Fire for strong is the Lord God that judgeth her XIII It is a great and high Honour to a Mother that her Children and Family are well governed having their Food in due Order and that her Children and Servants are all at her Beck and dearly love one another and when none of them are missing at Dinner or Duty-time XIII So 't is the Honour of the Church of Christ when all her Children humbly and faithfullly submit themselves to good Order and Discipline when all of them carefully attend their respective Duties and do not absent themselves when she calleth them together at Times of publick Worship or upon any other occasion as to rectify Disorders or chuse Officers c. O how lovely and amiable is it Psal 133.1 2. and how doth it tend to the Glory of the Church to see Saints live together in Love and Unity always making Conscience of those Laws that respect the well ordering and religious Government of the Family or Houshold of God! XIV Some Mothers have Daughters who have Children XIV So the Universal Church hath many Daughters many particular Churches which are very fruitful to Christ There are many Disparities wherein the Church excelleth other Mothers which I leave to the ingenious Reader to find out Inferences THis should teach Believers to reverence and obey the Church of God as dutiful Children do their godly Mother in all things 2. And take care they do not grieve her 3. To have relenting Bowels towards her in all her Troubles Shall our Mother be in Distress and ready to be devoured by hungry Lions and shall not her Children be in bitterness of Soul for her When Sion is afflicted we should be afflicted when her Eyes are wet shall ours be dry when she is sad should not we be sad too 4. How doth this greatly reprove them who instead of comforting of her in her Widowhood State add to her Sorrow The Church compared to a Garden Cant. 4.12 A Garden enclosed is my Sister my Spouse c. Verse 16. Awake O North Wind and come thou South Wind and blow upon my Garden c. Cant. 5.1 I am come into my Garden my Sister my Spouse THe Church of Christ is or may fitly be compared to a Garden Metaphor Parallel A Garden is a Piece taken out of common or waste Ground appropriated to more special Use than the rest THe Church of God and every Believer or Member thereof is taken out of the common Mass of Mankind to be a chosen and select People to Christ II. The Ground of a Garden before it is planted is as barren and as unprofitable as the rest out of which it was taken II. The People of God and Soul of every Believer naturally were as barren blind sinful Enemis to God and every way as vile and rebellious as any other Sinners in the World Eph. 2.2 3 And were by Nature the Children of Wrath as well as others Who hath made thee to differ from another c. III. In a Garden no choice or rare thing cometh up naturally of it self until it is sown or planted therein III. So no spiritual good Thing can grow or spring up in our Hearts until the Seed of Grace is sown in us or a Divine Principle of Life be implanted IV. A Garden before it be sown or planted must be digged purged and well prepared IV. So must our Hearts like fallow Ground be digged up with powerful Convictions of the Word and Spirit that so Grace may the better take Root in us Hence 't is said of God's Vineyard when he was resolved to bring Judgment upon it It shall not be pruned nor digged Isa 5.6 Jer. 4.3 Hence God calleth upon them to plow up their fallow Ground and sow not among Thorns V. A choice Garden is walled or well fenced about for its Security from Danger and Spoil V. So the Church of God or every Christian is hedged or walled in Job i. 10. Hast thou not made a Hedg about him and about all he hath on every side c. God is said to be a Wall of Fire round about Jerusalem See Vineyard Zech. 2.5 VI. A choice Garden hath in it many Plants Herbs and Flowers of great Worth and Value both for Pleasure and Profit VI. So in the Church are many choice pleasant and profitable Plants of God's own right-hand planting Jer. 5.8 'T is sown with holy right Seed ye Men of Israel are his pleasant Plants All choice and saving Graces and Gifts of the Spirit are found in God's Garden VII A Garden must have much Cost bestowed upon it and much Pains taken with it or it will soon decay VII So must the Church of God have much Pains bestowed upon it Prov. 4.23 it must be kept diligently As God spares for no Cost and Pains so should his Servants be industrious or else the Church will soon decay VIII A Garden hath some Weeds in it which must as they appear be pluck'd up or they will spoil and hinder the Growth of the precious Flowers and Herbs that grow therein VIII The Church is not without some corrupt Members in it which injure it like as Thorns and Nettles do a Garden which as they are discovered are pluck'd up and cast out And also in the Hearts of the best Christians Weeds are apt to spring up from that Root of Bitterness that naturally is within them whereby many are troubled and defiled which if not pulled up will hinder their Growth in Grace IX A choice and fruitful Garden is valued highly by the Owner thereof he esteems it above an hundred times so much fruitless Land One Acre made into a curious Garden is prized above many Acres of common barren Ground IX The Church of God tho it be as it were but a little Spot a small Remnant in comparison of the World is highly prized by Jesus Christ he esteems of his own People above all the People of the Earth 1 Pet. 2 9. Hence he calleth them his Inheritance his Jewels his peculiar Ones I gave Egypt for thy Ransom Isa 43.3 4 Aethiopia and Seba for thee Since thou wast precious in my Sight thou hast been honourable and I have loved thee Therefore will I give Men for thee and People for thy Life Wicked Men are like barren Mountains they are the King 's Waste such whom he sets but little by X. A rare and fruitful Garden will afford Fruit to plant others many Gardens upon this account have as it were sprung out of one X. So from the Church of God that was first planted in Judea many blessed Churches proceeded in a little
you If you acknowledg a religious Respect and Reverence due to the Son of God exercise it in humble Obedience to his Word and if you love him and value his Gospel treat not his Ministers in an unworthy manner and forget not that He who gave his Life a Ransom for you well deserves a Return of the greatest Love from you and to be honoured by you not only with good Words but with your Substance and the First-Fruits of all your Increase Prov. 3.9 Secondly 'T is the Business of your Salvation and the Concern of your precious and immortal Souls that a Minister is employed in and therefore it is much more your own Interest than his that you should make Conscience of your Duty With this Argument the Apostle enforces his Exhortation Heb. 13.17 For they watch for your Souls as they that must give an Account that they do it with Joy and not with Grief for that is unprofitable for you The Ministry can never be effectual to the saving of your Souls if you be not sincere in Obedience under it And will you be less careful for your Souls and their eternal Welfare than you are for your Bodies and the Comforts of a temporal Life Can you be content to lay out your Strength and Substance to provide for these and neglect the other It is sad to consider how many there are among Professors that live in the World as if there were no Truth in the Report of that which is to come and have the meanest esteem of the most necessary Means of Salvation viz. the Word and Ordinances of Christ and a Gospel-Ministry Can expend perhaps an hundred Pound per annum more or less for the Convenience Ornament or Delight of a frail Carcase but will grudg half so much for the Poor or the support of Gospel-Worship Ministers compared to Watchmen Isa 62.6 I have set Watchmen upon thy Walls O Jerusalem Ezek. 3.17 I have made thee a Watchman c. Heb. 13.17 They watch for your Souls Ministers are called Watchmen Watchmen Parallel VVAtchmen have a Charge committed to them and they ought to take heed they do not betray their Trust MInisters have a great Charge committed to them which they ought to see to and so to behave themselves that they may have their Accounts to give up with Joy For 1. They are entrusted with the Word the faithful Word and Doctrine of God is committed to them they must see they preach nothing for Doctrine but what is the direct and undeniable Truth and Mind of God they must not corrupt the Word nor intermix it with the Traditions of Men. I give thee charge in the sight of God 1 Tim. 6.13 who quickneth all things and before Christ who before Pontius Pilate witnessed a good Confession that thou keep this Commandment without spot unrebukable until the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ 2. They have received the Charge of preaching God's Word they must preach whoever forbid them I charge thee therefore before God and the Lord Jesus Christ 2 Tim. 4.1 2. who shall judg the Quick and the Dead at his appearing and his Kingdom preach the Word be instant in season and out of season reprove exhort with all Long-suffering and Doctrine 3. They have the Charge of God's Ordinances or the holy Sacraments of Baptism and the Lord's Supper Go therefore teach all Nations Mat. 28.19 20. i. e. make Disciples baptizing them in the Name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy-Ghost c. For I received from the Lord that which also I delivered unto you I had it in charge as if he should say from Christ himself that the same Night in which he was betrayed 1 Cor. 11.23 24. he took Bread and blessed it and said Take eat this is my Body which is broken for you this do in remembrance of me After the same manner he took the Cup c. They must not corrupt the Ordinances nor administer them otherwise than the plain Rule left in the Word of God directeth 4. They have the Charge of the Church and Flock of God Acts 20.27 Take heed therefore unto your selves and unto the Flock over which the Holy-Ghost hath made you Overseers to feed the Church of God which he hath purchased with his own Blood c. 5. They must know the State of the Flock be Examples to the Flock 1 Pet. 5.2 3 Feed the Flock of God which is amongst you not by constraint but willingly not for filthy Lucre but of a ready Mind neither being Lords over God's Heritage but being Examples to the Flock 6. Lastly They have the Charge of Mens Souls Watch for your Souls Heb. 13.17 as such that must give an account These things are part of these Watchmen's Charge II. Watchmen are not to sleep nor give way to slumber they must be awake when others sleep to see what Dangers are near c. II. So the Ministers of the Gospel must not be sleepy and slothful they are to be upon the Watch-Tower to see what Danger approacheth or is coming upon the Church and People of God III. Watchmen are to give warning if they see Evil coming hence they ought to have a good Eye-sight a blind Man is not fit to be a Watchman III. So Ministers or Christ's spiritual Watchmen must give warning when they see Danger approaching and therefore had need be Men of Knowledg They are called Seers if they have no Eyes they cannot be called Seers Ministers had need be like Argus whom Poets say had an hundred Eyes they should be full of Eyes like the living Creatures about the Throne to see before them and behind them that so they may perceive clearly every thing that is evil or hurtful to the Souls of Men or Church of God and give warning of it and not like those foolish Watchmen the Prophet speaks of His Watchmen are blind sleeping lying down Isa 56 10. Ezek. 33.6 7. loving to slumber If the Watchman seeth the Sword coming and blow not the Trumpet and the People be not warned if the Sword come and take away any Person from among them he is taken away in his Iniquity but his Blood will I require at the Watchman's hand They are to give warning to Sinners that they repent and be converted for Wrath is gone out against them from the Lord if they live in one Sin they must perish They are to warn them of the Danger of Unbelief to warn them of the Danger of the Hardness of their Hearts to warn them of the Danger of Pride Covetousness and all other Sins to give warning of the Danger of Idolatry and all false Worship and Heresy of the Danger of Apostacy the Danger of the inordinate Love of the World or of any thing short of Jesus Christ c. IV. Watchmen are made and constituted such by others and called forth to stand upon the Watch. IV. So Ministers are made or
accepted of God 7. That which was burnt thereof was a Memorial and sweet Savour before the Lord signifying that the Death of Christ and his Merits should be an eternal Memorial before his Father to be merciful unto us 8. It must be without Leaven to shew that Christ was without Sin and that we must worship God in Sincerity 2 Cor. 5.9 without Malicâ in our Hearts and without Hypocrisy 9. All Meat-Offerings were to be seasoned with Salt signifying thereby that as Salt seasoneth and keâpeth from Corruption so Christ seasoneth us and all our Services and makes them acceptable to God and that his Grace preserveth us from spiritual Corruption 10. The Priest and his Sons shall eat saith the Lord of the Meat-Offering in the holy Place without Leaven Thus saith Ainsworth the Meat-Offering signified the Maintenance and Livelihood of God's Ministers This is to be understood of the Meat-Offering alone but the Meat and Drink-Offerings added to other Sacrifices were not to be eaten but burnt and poured all upon the Altar c. before the Lord which figured forth saith he the Graces and good Works whereby we honour Christ and relieve his poor Saints as also our Communion with Christ and his People in his House and blessed Participation of his Death 11. It must have no Honey in it tho Honey be sweet and contrary to the Nature of sour Leaven yet being much eaten it breedeth Loathsomness and is not good but turneth to Choler c. Both these were forbidden in this Sacrifice viz. both Leaven and Honey to signify the Perfection of Christ and the excellent State of Believers in him as they are sincere and without guile before the Throne of God and the Lamb. Besides it may signify that there is enough in Christ alone without the Sweets of carnal Delights to satisfy a gracious Heart The Peace-Offering and what it was a Type of Levit. 3. IN many things this Offering was alike with the Rites of the Burnt or Sin-Offering and much of the same Signification and therefore we shall only speak to it wherein it differed from them His Oblation or his Korban which the Greeks translate Gift and so Korban is by the Evangelist expounded Mark 7.11 Peace-Offering or Pay-Offering So Ainsworth Hebr. a Sacrifice of Payments or of Pacification c. whereby Men paid unto God Confession and Thanks for their Peace and Prosperity Thy Vows are upon me O God Psal 56.13 I will pay Confessions unto thee These Sacrifices were of sundry sorts either for Confession or Thanksgivings Levit. 7.11 12. 1. The Peace-Offering was to be eaten the same day which might signify how it behoveth us to hasten and not delay to come to Christ and keep God's Commandments or Psal 119.60 Heb. 3.12 13. as Ainsworth hath it with speed whilst it is called to day to be Partakers of Christ eating his Flesh by Faith and every day to be thankful to God for all his Mercies If any of the Peace-Offering be eaten at all on the third Day it shall not saith the Lord be accepted neither shall it be imputed to him that offereth it it shall be an Abomination and the Soul that eateth it shall bear his Iniquity Which may shew us what a dangerous thing it is to defer or put off a hearty closing in with Christ to an after-Time c. On the third Day what remained was to be burnt which Ainsworth saith chiefly signified Châist's rising from the Dead on the third Day to abolish all Legal Offerings 2. The Peace-Offerings were to be eaten with Cakes of leavened Bread and yet with Bread unleavened The Bread brought with the Sacrifice of Confession as you have it in Maim Treatise of Offering was thus prepared He took twenty Tenths or Bottles of fine Flower and made of them ten Bottles leavened and ten unleavened the ten that were leavened he made of them ten Cakes and the ten that were unleavened he made of them thirty Cakes equally of every sort viz ten Cakes baked in the Oven ten Cakes hastily fried c. And the Priest took one of all four Cakes one of every sort c. Leaven as it figured Corruption of Nature Hypocrisy or Malice as 't is noted by Ainsworth was usually forbidden in all Sacrifices but yet Leaven in the Sacrifice of Thanksgiving or Confession was accepted which might hold forth God's gracious acceptance of us in Christ being sincere signified by the unleavened Cakes notwithstanding our manyfold Cârruptions and Infirmities figured by the leavened Cakes Or as that learned Author notes to signify how careful we should be to prepare our selves Leaven being used sometimes in a good sence denoting Grace See Ainsworth on Levit 7.13 and also to teach us to temper our Joys with Sorrow and Afflictionâ in this Life as the Prophet's Heart saith he was leavened Psal 73.21 2. If any unclean Person saith the Lord eat of the Flesh of the Peace-Offering he shall be cut off from his People Levit. 7.20 signifying the fearful Destruction and Punishment that attends all carnal Professors who dare adventure to rely upon or partake of Christ 1 Cor. 11. and yet lead an unclean and wicked Life 4. The Offerer shall bring the Sacrifice with his own hand teaching us that every one is to have a particular Faith in God for himself in order to his being accepted in Jesus Christ and to be himself truly thankful unto God 5. The Heave-Offering was so called because it was separated from the rest and heaved up towards Heaven and after given to the Lord signifying all our Acknowledgments Ainsworth that all good things come down from God and to shew that all our Ways should tend Heaven-wards according to that of the Prophet They shall dwell on high and of Paul Isa 33. Phil. 3. Guild Our Conversation is in Heaven c. Others understand it signified Christ's being lifted up upon the Cross The Solemn Yearly Sacrifice of the Bullock and He-Goat a Type of Christ Levit. 16. OF the two He-Goats it was by Lot that the one was taken and the other escaped c. The Manner saith Ainsworth was thus They had two Lots the one had written upon it For Jehovah and on the other For a Scape-Goat Now God by these Lots shewed which of the two he would have die figuring clearly unto them how that Jesus Christ the lively Anti-type of them was to die by God's Decree or according to the determinate Counsel of his own Will Acts 4. that we might escape eternal Damnation thereby II. He on whom the Lot fell was made a Sin-Offering for the People to signify that Christ should by God's Decree become an Offering or Sacrifice for our Sins III. The Blood of the He-Goat as also the Blood of the Bullock was brought into the Vail and was sprinkled upon the Mercy-Seat on the East Side which was towards the People So are the Merits of the Blood of Jesus brought within
proceed from one and the same Ground viz. a wicked Pretence that the Scriptures tho divine Truths and the Word of God yet do not contain all God's Will but that there are these other unwritten Verities handed down one says from Moses and the other says from St Peter c. by Word of Mouth Since therefore the Bible hath thus wonderfully surmounted all Difficulties and Oppositions for so many Generations and in so many Dangers and against so many Endeavours to root it out of the World we may according to that Maxim in Philosophy Eadem est Causa procreans conservans The procreating and conserving Cause of Things is one and the same conclude That the same God is the Author of it who hath thus by his special Providence preserved it and faithfully promised and cannot Lie that Heaven and Earth shall pass away but one Iota or Tittle of his Word shall not pass away X. The Scriptures did not only Survive but have Triumph'd over 10. The Success of the Scriptures in converting the World all the Oppositions of the Devil and the World That Success wherewith the Gospel was attended even in its Infancy the mighty and marvellous prevailings of it where-ever it came notwithstanding the many and great Disadvantages it was to encounter are a strong and irresistible Argument that it was from Heaven That a Doctrine directly opposite to the whole corrupt Interest of Human Nature and to the Wisdom and VVill of Man (p) 1 Cor. 1.21 Rom. 8.7 carried on and published by but a few and those to outward appearance weak ignorant and simple Persons Illiterate Fishermen Tent-makers c. without any Force of Arms or Temporal Support but on the contrary against both VVind and Tide the Cruelties of raging Powers and Affronts of vaunting Wisdom A Doctrine against which the whole World Jews and Gentiles perfectly concurr'd those hating it as a Stumbling-block and these counting it Foolishness that such an improbable and unpleasing such a friendless unwelcome slighted opposed Doctrine by such Instruments and under such Circumstances should make its way in the World and subject so many Nations to the Obedience of the Cross and make those who to Day persecuted it to Morrow ready to lay down their Lives in Defence and Justification of it evidently shews it to be owned by Omnipotency and not to be of Human Extract XI But besides these outward and more visible Trophies of the Sacred Scriptures 11. Their inward Efficacy how marvellous is their Empire Efficacy and Power within upon the Hearts and Consciences of Men 't is this that Converts the Soul Enlightens the Eye (q) Psal 19.7 Discovers Sin (r) Rom. 7.7 Convinces Gainsayers (Å¿) 2 Tim 3.16 Killeth and Terrifieth (t) 2 Cor. 3.6 Rejoiceth the Heart (u) Psal 19.8 Psal 119.103 Quickneth (x) Psal 119.50 Comforteth (y) Rom 15.4 Manifesteth the Thoughts (z) 1 Cot. 14.52 Overthrows false Religions Casteth down Strong-holds and subverts the whole Kingdom of Satan What Consolations at some Times What Terrors at others do proceed from this Sacred Book How are the poor Souls of Men by it mightily refresh'd Their weak Hearts wonderfully strengthned Their dead Spirits raised and made to live again Those that sate in Darkness and the Shadow of Death are Enlightned Many that were in Chains and Fetters of Fears and Terrors of Soul are delivered and set at Liberty Is it reasonable to conceive that a Tree that bears such wonderful Fruit was planted by any other Hand than that of God Who can speak Words that shall restrain and repel all the Powers of Darkness when falling in to make Havock and Desolation in the Souls of Men That shall be able to give Laws to the Terrors of Death nay Eternal Death when they have taken hold of the Consciences of Sinners Are not all these Wonders perform'd by the holy Scriptures And do they not often on the other side breath Thunder and Lightnings throw down the Mighty from their Seats and destroy the Thrones of the Proud and Confident Do they not turn the Security of many into Trembling and Horrour and make their Consciences to burn as if the Fire of Hell had already taken hold of them These Things are evident from the Experience of Thousands that have felt and undergone such powerful Effects of the Word Nay I verily believe there are few that have read the Scriptures with attention and seriousness but can more or less witness the same And whence should such Mighty Operations proceed but because the Almighty Author has endued them with such Vertue through the Spirit whereby they become the Power of God unto Salvation 12. The Testimony of the Church and Martyrs XII Add to all these Arguments the Testimony of the Church and her Holy Martyrs who have sealed this Truth with their Blood By the Church we do not mean the Pope whom the Papists call the Church Virtual nor his Cardinals Bishops c. met in General Council whom they call the Church Representative But the whole Company of Believers in all Ages who have professed the true Faith The Pen-Men of the Scriptures good pious honest holy Men delivered it out as the Word of the Lord and ever since there have been Thousands and Hundreds of Thousands that have believed and testiâied the same down from Age to Age in a continual uninterrupted Succession The Church of the Jews to whom were committed the Oracles of God (a) Rom. 8.3 professed the Doctrine and received the Books of the Old Testament and testified of them that they were Divine and in great Misery they have constantly confessed the same when as by the only denying thereof they might have been partakers both of Liberty and Rule And remarkable it is both that notwithstanding the High Priests and others of that Nation persecuted the Prophets while they lived yet received their Writings as Prophetical and Divine as also that since the Spirit of Blindness and Obstinacy is come upon Israel and notwithstanding their great hatred to the Chriâtian Religion the Holy Scripture of the Old Testament is kept pure and uncorrupt amongât them even in those places which do evidently confirm the Truth of the Christian Religion as Isa 53.3 And as for the Christian Church it hath with great Constancy and sweet Consent received and acknowledged the Books of the Old and New Testament for the Universal Church which from the beginning thereof until these times professed the Christian Religion to be Divine did and doth also profess that these Books are of God And the several Primitive Churches which first received the Books of the Old Testament and the Gospels the Epistles written from the Apostles to them their Pastors or some they knew did receive them as the Oracles of God and delivered them afterwards under the same Title to their Successors and other Churches And all the Pastors and Doctors who being furnished with Skill both in
Way the Truth and the Life John 14.6 3. The Statutes Precepts and Promises of the Law of Moses Thy Commandments are Truth Psal 119.151 v. 142. 4. The whole Word of God both Law and Gospel Thy Word is Truth John 17.17 Whereof you heard before by the Word of the Truth of the Gospel Col. 1.5 5. The Light of Nature in Man since the Fall to help him to know God so far as to leave him without excuse Which with-hold the Truth in Vnrighteousness Rom. 2.18 6. True Religion taught and contained in the Gospel Who hath bewitched you that you should not obey the Truth Gal. 3.1 Tit. 1.1 7. Truth of Grace Sincerity void of Deceit in Heart and Life I have walked before thee in Truth Isa 30.3 Thou lovest Truth in the inward Parts Psal 51.6 8. Fidelity and Faithfulness between Man and Man Jer. 5.1 2. 9. Judgment and true Justice Truth is fallen in the Streets 10. Most true far from all Deceit The Judgments of the Lord are Truth 11. Truth signifieth Sincerity from the Heart with assent of the Mind Psal 19.9 as one truly purposeth c. without Hypocrisy 1. But that which is principally intended by the Girdle of Truth according to Expositors is first the true Doctrine of the Gospel called the Word of Truth 2. Truth of Grace and Sincerity of Heart called 1 Cor. 5.8 The unleavened Bread of Sincerity and Truth By Loins is meant the Mind Gird up the Loins of your Mind c. A Christian should be of a sound Judgment he should be girt about as with a Girdle with Truth and Sincerity Hold the Mystery of Faith in a pure Conscience 1 Tim. 3.9 Maintain the true Religion and be sincere and upright in the Profession of it Why Truth in both these respects is compared to a Girdle will appear by what follows Metaphor Parallel A Girdle was of use in former times by Souldiers it was part of their Habit or Armour THe true Doctrine of the Gospel or the holy Principles of Religion and Sin erity are of great use among all Christ's Spiritual Souldiers in order to the arming of them compleatly II. A Girdle cleaves close to a Man when 't is well girt to him and it is not easily unbuckled by an Adversary II. So thâ Truth of Christ should be fastened in âur Hearts and Judgments that we may not be wavering in our Minds Stand fast in the Faith c. 1 Cor. 16.13 Sincerity ought to cleave to our inward Parts as a Girdle doth to the Loins of a Man III. A Girdle compasseth a Man about III. So the Truth of Christ and Sincerity of Heart should compass Christians about they ought to keep always in the bounds of Truth and Uprightness God hath set Bounds to his People out of which they must never go we must not swerve aside to the Right-hand or Left nor play the Hypocrite for such that do so cannot be said to be girt about with Truth IV. A Girdle strengthens the Loins of a Souldier or him that is well girt therewith Jer. 1.7 Gird up thy Loins and arise and speak unto them all that I command thee 2 Sam. 22.40 be not dismaied as much as if God should say Isa 45. be strong for thy Work Thou hast girded me with Strength c. Their Loins shall be loosed Job 12.21 I will loose the Loins of the Kings He weakeneth the Strength of the Mighty the Girdle of the strong so the Heb. IV. The true Doctrine of the Gospel or that Religion that is according to Godliness joyned with Sincerity of Heart is the strength of every Christian or Souldier of Christ if he hath not this Girdle on his Loins are loose and weak and he is as unstable as Water as Jacob speaks of Reuben Let Truth go nay Gen 49.2 3. one Truth go and how doth it weaken our Hands or profess it with a false and deceitful Heart and how unable are such to stand against the Assaults of the Enemy On the other hand when a Person is well girt with Truth in both these respects he is thereby made strong and couragious V. A Girdle was used to gird on the other parts of the Souldiers Armour Let not him that girdeth on his Harness boast himself as he that putteth it off 1 King 20.11 V. Truth is that which fastneth or girdeth on every part of the Christian's Armour Sincerity compleats and perfects all what will a Man's Faith Hope Righteousness signify without the Girdle of Truth unless he keeps within the Bounds of Christian-Doctrine and is sincere and upright in the Profession thereof VI. Girding up the Loins notes a Preparation for Battel and War Thus David spake of Christ Gird thy Sword on thy Thigh Psal 45.3 O most Mighty Let not him that girdeth on his Armour boast c. VI. So the Apostle would have Saints stand or be ready to engage their spiritual Enemies Eph. 6.14 having their Loins girt about with Truth Such a Person is prepared to encounter with all Adversaries of the Soul We should be girt with the Truth and girt for the Truth that is as another Apostle speaks to contend for the Faith once delivered to the Saints Jude 3. We should be ready to dispute fight make War as good Souldiers of Christ Opponents are like Combatants Controversial Divinity saith Mr. Caryl is called Polemical Divinity Caryl on Job 38. pag. 35. Disputes are Word-Wars and there have been as hot Wars made by the Pen as ever were by the Sword Gird up now thy Loins c. saith God to Job The Lord seems to send him a Challenge to the Battel by a further Debate Arm thy self like a mighty Man get ready for the Duel for I am resolved to trie what a Man thou art in arguing A Saint being girt with Truth and Sincerity is fitted for any Conflict VII We read of girding up the Loins for Travel or when a Man is to take a Journey Thus Elisha said to Gehazi 2 Kin. 4.29 Gird up thy Loins and take my Staff in thine hand and go thy way It was the Fashion in those Eastern Countries where they wore their Garments long and ordinarily loose to gird them up by which they could travel the better VII So Christians should have their Loins girt about with Truth and Uprightness that they may be fitted and prepared to travel Heaven-wards God's People are Strangers and Pilgrims whilst in this World and are travelling to their own Country and to have their Minds well girt up with Truth will be a great Help to them in their Journey A Storm of Persecution may soon blow away the loose Garment of Profession if a Person be not girt with the Girdle of Truth and Sincerity VIII There is mention made of girding up the Loins in order to serving and attending on Business Which of you saith Christ having a Servant plowing or feeding Cattel will say unto him by
and by when he is come from the Field Go and sit down and will not rather say Gird thy self and serve me c. From hence we may see Girding is preparatory to Serving or Waiting It also denotes Preparation for our Labour or Work VIII Truth and Sincerity prepares and fits the Mind for Christ's Work and Service Let your Loins be girt about Luk. 12.35 and your Lights burning and ye your selves like unto Men that wait for their Lord. He is always well girt with Truth and Uprightness that is ready to wait upon or do Work for the Lord Jesus Careless slothful and unsound Persons are ungirt and so unbless'd A Saint in doing of his Work whether it be Heart-Work or Hand-Work ought to be well-girt viz. perform all in Truth and Uprightness Ministers must preach nothing but Truth and as they must preach nothing but Truth so they must preach in Truth or in Sincerity of Heart Some preach Christ saith the Apostle but not sincerely Phil. 1.16 Their Minds were not girt with Truth All our Prayers ought to be put up in Truth God is near to all that call upon him in Truth Psal 145.18 All Works of Charity ought to flow from a pure Heart viz. to be done in Uprightness and Simplicity according to the Direction given by the Lord in his Word both for matter and manner IX A Girdle is a great Ornament used to be put on uppermost to cover the Joints of the Armor which if seen would cause some uncomeliness for tho the Armor was closely knit and clasped together yet some gaping was subject to be betwixt piece and piece and therefore they used to put over these parts a broad Belt or Girdle which did serve not only to fasten the other Armor together but it made the Souldier appear more comely in his Harness and Accoutrements IX Sincerity is a glorious Ornament A Christian hereby appears very comely in the sight of God and it greatly tends to hide and cover all the Infirmities of his Life for the Saints Graces are not so close nor their Lives so exact but in the best are found Defects and Weaknesses which are as so many Gaps or Clifts in his Armor but Sincerity covers all so that he is not put to shame by them 1. Sincerity covers all outward Blemishes or want of outward Beauty that great Idol of the World Sincere Persons if they be not so fair and comely as some others yet being holy and upright sincere and vertuous Ones how amiable are they rendred hereby in the sight of all good Men It covers all things that seems to render a Saint dishonourable or uncomely 2. Mean Parentage or a low Descent is much despised in the World but how base soever the Stock and ignoble the Birth be when true Grace and Sincerity comes it makes the House and Person illustrious and very glorious Since thou wert precious in mine eyes thou hast been honourable Isa 43.4 Sincerity sets a Mark of Honour upon a Person or a People If you see this flourishing tho in a mean Cottage it tells you a great Prince nay an Heir of Heaven dwells there Sincerity brings the Creature into Alliance with the most high and glorious King of Heaven and Earth Who dares say a Child of God the Spouse of Christ and Heir of Heaven is of an ignoble Birth and Pedigree 3. It covers Poverty which exposeth to great Contempt There 's none so rich as a godly sincere Person he is daily let into God's Treasury Christ's Storehouse is always open unto him All is yours 1 Cor. 3.22 4. To want Parts and to be a Person of no Name and of small Endowments exposeth to disdain none are more contemptible in the eye of the wise and vain-glorious World than such But alas an honest Heart one that is sincere excells beyond all comparison the proudest most renowned and applauded for human Wisdom Parts and Elegancy in the World 5. It covers all sinful Uncomeliness and all the Godly Man's Failings whether they be Sins of Omission or Commission for Sincerity is that excellent quality to which pardoning Mercy is annexed 'T is Christ in a proper sence that covers all Sin but he will cover the Sins and Failings of none but such as are sincere Psal 32.2 Blessed is the Man whose Sins are covered c. The upright Man's Righteousness is accepted through Christ tho he be never so infirm or attended with Miscarriages Tho God doth not like his Sin for his Sincerity yet God will not un-saint him because of his Sin Ainsworth X. The Priest under the Law wore a Girdle which was made of fine Linnen and of Blew Purple and Scarlet the Hebrew Doctors say it was about three fingers broad it was curiously woven as Josephus observes Josephus Antiquit. Book 8. cap. 2. with Pictures of Flowers This Girdle saith Ainsworth signified the girding up the Loins of our Minds with Strength Justice and Vertue Eph. 6.15 Also we read of Christ's being girt with a Golden Girdle Rev. 1.13 X. Truth and Sincerity is not only an Ornament but a most glorious Ornament being that which was figured out by the Priest's Girdle rarely made with curious Flowers This is as a choice Golden Girdle curiously wrought by the Spirit of God 1 Pet. 2.5 which all the Priesthood of Christ have on It is made of a Complication of every Grace Sincerity is not alone many choice Divine Flowers are interwoven together in making of the Girdle of Truth Metaphor Disparity BEsides other great Disparities betweeen other Girdles and the Girdle of Truth this is one viz. Other Girdles may be lost or be corrupted they may rot and pass away like that which Jeremiah had Jer. 13.1 2 c. which was marred and profitable for nothing BUt the Girdle of Truth can never be lost Sincerity in the Heart of a Believer is so fast tied to him or twisted about him that he can never lose it I never yet read of a Man that was perfect and upright in Heart and Life in the sight of God that ever lost his Sincerity so as to die an Hypocrite tho he may in some things be guilty of Hypocrisy yet he cannot absolutely become an Hypocrite This Girdle cannot rot or be corrupted II. Other Girdles are only made for the Body II. But Truth and Sincerity is a Girdle for the Soul by which the Mind is stayed and strengthned Inferences THis should teach every Professor to labour after if they have not yet got the Girdle of Truth 1. Because the Design of Satan is to corrupt Men in their Judgments and make them zealous for false Ways Paul's Jealousy of the Corinthians was 2 Cor. 11.1 2 3. lest the Old Serpent should beguile them through his Subtilty and corrupt their Minds from the Simplicity of the Truth 2. Because of the damning Nature of Heresy and Hypocrisy which our Saviour 2 Joh. 9 10 2 Thess 2.10 2
and abstain from it from right Principles and not only to leave it but to loath it Again it consisteth in keeping up all holy and religious Duties viz. Reading Hearing Praying Distributing to the Poor Conforming to all moral and positive Precepts to be holy at home in the Family in the Church in the World to exercise a good Conscience towards God Acts 24.16 and towards Men. This is to put on the Breast-plate of Righteousness I might give many Directions about putting it on and also shew some of Satan's cunning Stratagems in endeavouring to make useless this blessed Piece of the Christian's Armor in laying Discouragements in the way of true Piety or by persuading Persons they have this Breast-plate on when 't is a counterfeit one He persuades Men that Moral Righteousness will serve their turn and sufficiently preserve them from eternal Death But this shall suffice in this place The Shield of Faith Ephes 6.16 Above all take the Shield of Faith c. FAith is a Grace a most precious and excellent Grace of the Spirit of God whereby the Soul is enabled to believe or go out of it self and wholly to rely and rest upon Christ crucified or on his active and passive Obedience upon the Warrant of the Promise for Justification and eternal Life Metaphor Parallel A Shield is a Piece of Armor that Souldiers were wont to carry with them into the Field when they were to engage their Enemies FAith is a part of a Christian's spiritual Armor All Christ's Souldiers ought to carry this Weapon into the Field with them when they engage the Enemy of their Souls Above all take the Shield of Faith II. A Shield is a Piece of Armor made for Defence II. Faith is of excellent use to defend the Soul from all spiritual Dangers of Sin and Satan and other Enemies III. A Shield is not for the Defence of any particular part of the Body as almost all other Pieces are The Helmet is fitted for the Head the Breast-plate is designed for the Breast so others have their several Parts which they are fastened to But a Shield is a Piece that is intended for the Defence of the whole Body It was wont to be made very large for its broadness called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Gurnal a Door because so long and large as in a manner to cover the whole Body to which that place alludes Psal 4.12 Thou Lord wilt bless the Righteous with Favour thou wilt compass him about as with a Shield III. So the Grace of Faith defends the whole Man every part of a Christian 1. Sometimes Satan's âemptations are levell'd against his Head and if he can hit him there he wounds sorely He will be disputing against this Truth and that Truth and make a Christian doubt concerning them if possible because his own Reason cannot comprehend them As perhaps it may be about the Deity of Christ or the Holy Trinity how they can be three and yet but one or about Satisfaction How the Debt is paid and yet the Sinner freely pardoned c. Now Faith is as a Shield to a Saint at this time and interposeth between a Christian and this Arrow of Satan it comes in to the relief of the Saints weak Understanding as seasonable as Zerviah did to David when the Giant Ishbibenob thought to have slain him I 'le trust the Word of God saith the Soul rather than my own purblind Reason what I cannot comprehend I will believe Thus Abraham not being weak in Faith Rom. 4.19 considered not his own Body now dead c. Sense and Reason would have made sad work at such a dead Lift but Faith brought him off victoriously Secondly Sometimes Satan strives to hit the Conscience all his Assaults and fiery Darts are at another season aimed at that to wound that to cause Horror and Terror within by setting the Evil of Sin and of his own Heart and the Infirmities of his Life before him Satan sets our Sins before us not to humble us but to wound us he shews our Sins to us but hides a Saviour from us Satan hath sometimes tempted gracious Persons to lay violent hands upon themselves when the heinous Nature of their Sin hath appeared to them and the Danger they are in thereby as it was with the poor Jailor Acts 16. Acts 16. But now Faith prevents and keeps off all the Danger and quencheth this fiery Dart. Christ died for Sinners for the chiefest of Sinners and tho thou art a Sinner a great Sinner the worst of Sinners yet saith Faith Thou art but a Sinner and there is Mercy for such Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved if thou canst believe and throw thy self on Christ thy Sins shall not be thy Ruin Thirdly He labours to ensnare the Affections of the Soul or deaden its fervent Love to Jesus Christ by presenting the Pleasures and Profits of this World to it Thus he served our Saviour himself But now Faith shields off this Dart also by shewing the Excellency of the Lord Jesus to the Soul and that all things without him and in comparison of him are nothing nay less than nothing and also by setting the World to come and the Glory thereof before the Eyes of the Soul Heb. 11.1 Faith is the Substance of things hoped for and the Evidence of things not seen IV. A Shield tho heavy and somewhat unwieldy to such as have not skill and strength to use it yet it is a moveable Piece of Armor which an expert Souldier with a watchful eye can turn this way and that way to stop a Dart or Blow from lighting on any part that they were directed to by the Enemy IV. Faith is a piece of Christian Armor which unskilful Professors are not ready to use but an experienced Soul can turn it any way to keep off the Arrow and fiery Darts of Satan from hurting or wounding him He observes what part the Enemy aims to hit or how the Temptation is laid It is a great point of Christian Wisdom rightly to exercise the Shield of Faith A Man must be sure to have a watchful Eye upon his Adversary or else for all his Shield he may soon be wounded V. A Shield doth not only defend the whole Body but it is a Defence to other parts of a Souldier's Armor also it keeps off the Dart from the Helmet and Breast-plate likewise V. Faith doth not only defend the whole Soul but also 't is a Safeguard to all the other parts of a Christian's Armor it is that which secures Hope the Helmet of Salvation for without Faith Hope would soon be broken in pieces Also it secures the Breast-plate of Righteousness for neither Christ's Righteousness nor any inherent Holiness in the Soul will avail any thing without Faith VI. A Shield hath been of wonderful advantage to Souldiers in former Times when it was in use it hath preserved them in the
live in newness of Life amongst the Saints in the Kingdom of God II. When one is buried he ought to be covered all over with Earth else 't is no Burial II. When one is baptized he ought to be covered all over with Water or else 't is no Baptism Which fully appears 1. From the Nature of Burial 2. From the proper and Metaphorical Significations of the Word as is largely opened 3. From Scripture-Practice which always was by Dipping as all the Learned that are impartial acknowledg 4. From the constant Practice of Antiquity who retained the right Form until Clinical Baptism viz. such who deferred their Baptism till their sick Bed came to be used about Cyprian's time in the third Century These Clinici so called because ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã baptized in their Bed were such as delayed their Baptism until their Death-Beds because they believed it would take away all Sin and that there was no Pardon if they sinned after receiving it yet not daring to go out of the World without this great Badge of Christianity deferr'd it till they thought they were in danger of Death And since they could not without peril of Life be dipp'd Sprinkling was invented to serve the turn For a like Reason as was said before they changed the Mode of Administration with respect to Infants when their Baptism was introduced out of regard to their tender Constitutions especially in cold Countries Seasons This was the Original of Sprinkling and sprung purely from the abuse of Baptism and the Want of the right Subject as by Divine Aid shall be demonstrated in a particular Sheet impartially and from undoubted Authority One may with as much reason be said to be buried when Clay or Earth is thrown upon his Head only as to be baptized when Water is poured upon his Head or Face And if the one be no Burying 't is as certain the other is no Baptism And he that affirms that Sprinkling may represent or symbolically express the Death Burial and Resurrection of Christ does at the same time speak without colour of Truth Word of Sence and against all the Reason in the World As breaking of the Sacramental Bread visibly betokens that Christ's Body was broke and as the pouring forth of the Sacramental Wine represents the gushing forth of his Blood so the Sacramental Dipping in Water viz. Baptism represents his Death and Burial and the coming from under the Water his Resurrection 1 Cor. 15.2 3 4 c. III. Burial precedes the Resurrection or raising of the dead Body to a State of Immortality III. The Immersion of the Party baptized precedes his Emersion or coming out of the Water which symbolizes or answers to two things 1. The Resurâection of Christ 2. Our rising again to Newness of Life Buried with him in Baptism wherein ye are also risen with him c. as in the Text. Inferences FRom the whole we may rationally conclude That the Administration of this great Ordinance by Sprinkling which comports not with the Literal nor Metaphorical Signification of the Word nor those great Mysteries represented by it viz. the Death Burial and Resurrection of Christ is disorderly and should be rectified 2. It is a Motive to excite us to admire and reverence the great Grace and Goodness of Christ who hath given us such a visible Symbol of his Death Burial and Resurrection not only to confirm our Faith but also to prevent our being deceived by any seducing Spirits 3. It is not to be wondred at that such as deny the Man Christ Jesus but preach up the Light within to be a Saviour should reject these two great Ordinances stated in the Scripture viz. Baptism and the Lord's Supper because such as deny the Substance are necessitated to deny the Sign Persons of this Judgment may be easily confuted For when ever the Term Baptism is mentioned and God or Christ represented as the Agent it must be understood of the Baptism of the Spirit in the Sence before spoken of When ever Baptism is mentioned as the Act of any Apostle or Minister of the Gospel it denotes Water-Baptism because these have neither Power nor Commission to baptize with the Spirit and with Fire And when ever the Baptism of Blood and Suffering is mentioned it must be understood of Persecutors or ungodly Men who murther destroy or afflict the Godly for neither God without Blasphemy nor good Men without a wrong application of the Term may be said to baptize that way So that when we meet with the Act of Baptism as the Act of a good Man we must of necessity understand it of Water-Baptism in the same Method and Mode of Administration as was practised by the Apostles and Primitive Christians and that being a positive Institution with respect to the Subject and Manner of Administration is not to be deviated from upon any pretence whatsoever unless we will suppose the Laws of the Almighty to be in the Power of Man so as that he may dispense at pleasure with them which is not to be done without sufficient Authority from God himself which is no where to be found 4. If the Laws of the great unerring Sovereign of all things are to be observed without variation unless it be by his express Direction then we are to conform exactly to his Order in this part of the Evangelical Law and to practise it no otherwise than he has prescribed because it was once so delivered to the Saints 5. We would caution all that would approach to this sacred Evangelical Ordinance unless they be dead to Sin that is such as truly and really hate Wickedness and the empty Vanities of the World and unless they have a prospect of and long to have an Interest in that never-fading Inheritance promised by our dear Lord Jesus to his Children not to prophane this blessed Institution Because if they want the due Qualifications of serious and converted Souls viz. Faith Repentance and good Lives they are hereby entitled not real Members of Christ but Hypocrites and incur as great a Hazard as such do who eat and drink unworthily of the Lord's Supper The Lord's Supper 1 Cor. 11.23 For I have received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you That the Lord Jesus the same Night in which he was betrayed took Bread Verse 24. And when he had given thanks he brake it and said Take eat this is my Body which is broken for you This do in remembrance of me THe Papists affirm That after the Words which they call the Words of Consecration spoken by the Mass-Priest the Bread is changed into the real Body of Jesus Christ and many of the blessed Martyrs in Queen Mary's Days were burned to Ashes for denying this Transubstantiation Which absurd and monstrous Conceit of theirs hath been learnedly confuted by many ancient and modern Writers so that it may be thought needless to add any thing here upon that account yet that we may make our way
the more plain to these metaphorical and figurative Expressions used by our Saviour when he instituted the holy Sacr ment of the Supper saying This is my Body something briefly we shall offer in confutation of their pernicious Doctrine which may soon be done for they confute themselves in saying that the Sacrament is a Feast for our Souls and not for our Bodies Now what is my Soul the better when I eat the very Body of Christ Christ is eat and received spiritually Whoso eateth my Flesh and drinketh my Blood hath everlasting Life Joh 6.54 and I will saith Christ raise him up at the last Day Therefore the eating of Christ's Flesh cannot intend the receiving of the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper for if it did it would be a very easy way for the vilest Sinner to go to Heaven But to come directly to the Business in hand Either Christ spake figuratively when he said This is my Body or he did not And that the Words cannot be taken in a proper sence is evident for it is impossible for Words to express any thing more plainly than that by this is meant the Bread It is said that Christ took Bread and brake it and gave it and said Take eat this is my Body where this necessarily relates to that which Christ took brake and gave Also the Apostle saith positively thrice in a Breath that it is Bread 1 Cor. 11.26 As often as ye eat this Bread c. And whosoever shall eat this Bread 1 Cor. 1â 16 The Bread which we break is it not the Communion of the Body of Christ Also the Participation of the Sacrament is called breaking of Bread Acts 2.46 20.7 which Popish Authors themselves understand of the Sacrament Now can any be so ignorant and foolish to believe it is Christ's proper and real Body which the Holy-Ghost calleth so often Bread after it is blessed c. Object By this say some of the Papists is neither intended the Bread nor Christ's Body Bellarmin l e Euch. l. 3. c. 12. but in general this Substance which is contained under this Species Answ What do they mean are there any more Substances under those Species besides the Bread first and afterwards the Body of Christ Do not they affirm as soon as ever it ceaseth to be Bread it becometh the real Body of Christ Then surely if it be a Substance according to what they say it must either be Bread or the Body of Christ or no Substance at all Object Christ's Body is there after the manner of a Spirit taking up no room so that Head Hands Feet are altogether in the least Crumb of the Host Answ In arguing thus as a learned Man observes they plead for the Propriety of Words and destroy the Propriety of things How can they say it is properly a Body which wants the essential Properties of a Body which is to have quantity and take up room take away this and the Body may properly be a Spirit for it is that only which differenceth it from a Spirit But further to shew how idle and absurd it is to take our Saviour's Words in a proper Sence we shall shew that it is utterly against Sense and Reason as well as contrary to Scripture as you have heard First It is against Sense What greater Evidence can there be of things than what Sense affordeth But if this which the Papists affirm about the consecrated Bread being the real Body of Christ be true the Senses of all the World are deceived For since the great Argument for Christianity as all agree was the Words that Christ spoke and the Works which Christ did now how could we be sure he did so speak or so work if we may not credit the Reports of our Eyes and Ears This was St. Luke's great Evidence of the Truth of what he wrote That it was delivered to him by Eye-Witnesses Luke 1.1 2. and St. John's What we have seen with our Eyes and our Hands have handled of the Word of Life 1 Joh. 1.1 And St. Paul's for the Resurrection That he was seen of Cephas then of the Twelve then of above five hundred Brethren at once 1 Cor. 15.5 6. Even Thomas his Infidelity yielded to this Argument That if he did thrust his hand into Christ's Side he would believe Joh. 20.25 Christ judged this was a convincing Argument when the Apostles thought they had seen a Spirit Handle me and see for a Spirit hath not Flesh and Blood as you see me have Luke 24.39 But now if after the Words of Consecration there is under the Species of Bread the Nature and Properties of Flesh then are the Senses of the wisest of Mortals deceived And if our Senses be deceived here Dr. Tillotson they are not as a late Author observes to be trusted in any other thing no not when they are most sure that we see Father or Mother or Wife or Children Can we be sure This is my Body is written in Mat. 26. Mark 14. Luke 22. 1 Cor. 11. For may not those Words be some other Words why should we trust our Eyes What if we should tell the Papists These Words This is my Body are neither in this Chapter nor any where else written in the New Testament and grow confident of it and tell them the Words are This is not my Body 'T is the Bricks that were laid to build Babel 'T is the Gates of Solomon's Porch This is the Shew-Bread that Abimelech gave to David the Bottles that Abigail took from Nabal If they tell us We are strangely deceived and the Sense of all that can read will give it against us may not we tell them as well when they say This is the real Body of Christ when it is nothing but a Wafer-Cake That they are strangely deceived and that the Senses of all that can either see taste smell or feel will give it against them This being so what reason is there for them to burn us because we cannot see the Bread to be Christ's real Body more than there is for us to kill them because they cannot see that it is the Gates of Solomon's Porch Secondly It is against Reason And shall any conclude that is any Principle of the Christian Religion that is contrary to and utterly against Reason For it would make us believe things that are absolutely impossible and gross Contradictions Tho some things may be above Reason yet they themselves confess no Principle of Religion can be against it Object But they say We imagine many things impossible that really are not so and further intimate If we can prove any real Impossibilities which this Doctrine forceth them to believe they will yield to us For they with us condemn the Lutheran Opinion See a Book called Scripture-Mysteries p. 279. That Christ's Body is every where because it is impossible and therefore expound those Words I am the Vine I am a Door c. figuratively as we do because
the Judgment of some Divines notes God's chusing or taking Christ from among Men to be a Sacrifice for our Sins II. Christ blessed the Bread He took the Bread and gave thanks II. Christ sanctified himself he was set apart to that glorious Work and Office he came to do III. Christ brake the Bread Corn we know is bruised or ground in a Mill that so it may become meet Bread for our Bodies III. Christ was bruised or pierced for our Sins he was broken as it were in the Mill of God's Wrath which was due to us for our Sins that he might become meet Food for our Souls Isa 53. It pleased the Father to bruise him IV. Christ gave the Bread to his Disciples He took Bread and blessed it and brake it and gave it to his Disciples IV. Signifying not only his giving himself for us but his giving himself freely with all his Benefits to us V. The Disciples took the Bread Note by the way 'T is called Bread when Christ took it 't is called Bread after he blessed it and it was Bread the Disciples took V. Which holds forth our taking or accepting of Christ the Bread of Life as the only Food of our Souls VI. The Disciples eat the Bread Bread will do us no good unless it be taken and eaten VI. Unless we receive Christ by a lively Faith and feed upon him that is fetch all our Comforts from him relying wholly by Faith upon him he will avail us nothing to eternal Life Joh. 6.53 Vnless ye eat the Flesh of the Son of Man and drink his Blood ye have no Life in you VII Bread is the Stay and Staff of Man's natural Life I 'le break the Staff of Bread Ezek. 4.16 It is that which preserves the Life of the Body VII Christ is the Stay or Staff of the Life of our Souls When Christ Col. 3 3. who is our Life shall appear c. Christ preserveth the Life of our inward Man Because I live ye shall live also VIII Bread is the best of earthly Blessings Isa 55.1 2 hence in Scripture it is sometimes put for all good things VIII Christ is the best and chiefest Blessing that ever God gave to his People he comprehends all other Good He that hath Christ hath every thing 2 Cor. 3.22 All things are yours why so because they had an Interest in Christ Christ was theirs Cant. 5.10 Hence he is called the chiefest among ten thousand IX Bread is of a satisfying Nature hence God saith He will satisfy his Poor with Bread IX Christ received by Faith most sweetly fills and satisfies the Soul of a Believer Joh. 4.14 He that eateth of the Bread of Life and drinketh of the Water of Life shall hunger or thirst no more Such have what they desire X. Bread is made of Seed or Corn which before it riseth or becomes fruitful or yields encrease it is sowed Joh. 12.24 and dies Verily verily I say unto you Except a Corn of Wheat fall to the Ground and die it abideth alone but if it die it bringeth forth much Fruit. X. The Lord Jesus like a Seed of Corn was sown did die that so he might not remain alone in the perfect enjoyment of himself but for great encrease viz. to raise up with him all his Elect he was content when his Hour was come to yield himself up to Death He died and rose again and thereby bringeth forth much Fruit. All that ever were or shall be quickned and raised out of a State of Death by Sin were and shall be quickned by the Death and Resurrection of Christ Such hath been the Fruit of the preaching of Christ crucified that Multitudes of Sinners thereby through the Spirit have been converted to God whence also hath sprung forth a Seed to serve him whom he hath accounted to the Lord for a Generation of all which he will not suffer one Grain to be lost but will raise it up at the last Day A Parallel much like this might be run in respect of the Cup or Spirit of the Wine See Wine Inferences THe Apostle saith That what he received of the Lord Jesus 1 Cor. 11.23 24 25. he delivered to the Saints How the Lord Jesus the same Night in which he was betrayed took Bread and blessed it c. And in like manner took the Cup when he had supped c. From whence we infer That whatsoever we do in the Worship of God we must see we have a Command from God to warrant our Practice and also exactly to do it according to the Pattern he hath left us or Directions he hath given us we must not add to nor diminish from nor alter any thing of the Words of the Institution if we do God will not hold us guiltless II. This rebukes the Papists who deny the People the holy Cup of our Lord and give the Sacrament or holy Ordinance only in one kind when that nothing is more clear than that Jesus Christ gave his Disciples the Cup as well as the Bread Quest Why did Christ institute this holy Ordinance and give it to his Disciples the very Night in which he was betrayed Answ 1. To strengthen their Faith in an Hour of Temptation that was just at the Door and ready to come upon them When is a Cordial more necessary than when the Patient is ready to faint and his Spirits fail Christ saw what a sad Qualm was coming upon his poor Saints and therefore gives them this Soul-reviving Cordial to bear up their Spirits 2. Because the last Words of a dying Friend are mostly kept in mind or Tokens of Love given by him are chiefly born in remembrance Quest Who ought to partake of the holy Eucharist Answ 1. None but such who are true Converts or who sincerely believe in the Lord Jesus Christ for this is an outward Sign of an inward Grace received Those who have not spiritually received Christ by Faith ought not to come to the holy Supper of the Lord. 2. It appertaineth to none but such Converts as are baptized Acts 2.40 41 42. Those that received the Word were baptized and They continued in the Apostles Doctrine and Fellowship in breaking of Bread and Prayer We read of none that received the Lord's Supper but baptized Persons 3. Such who are fallen into any gross and scandalous Evil and under the Suspension or Sentence of the Church ought not to partake of the holy Supper of the Lord until they have repented and given satisfaction to the Church and are received again into Fellowship 4. Those who cannot discern the Body of the Lord broken so as to look unto and behold Jesus Christ crucified for them but eat it as common Bread ought not to come to this Ordinance such amongst others if they come are unworthy Receivers Quest What is required of Persons who come to partake of this holy Ordinance Answ They ought to examine themselves it requires
due Preparation which doth consist in these four or five Particulars 1. A sincere Confession of those Sins which we find out upon diligent Search and Examination 2. Godly Sorrow for the same manifested by putting away the Filth of the Flesh We must come with clean hands and a pure Heart 3. We oughtt to forgive those who have offended us Christ commands us to be reconciled to our Brother The Apostle exhorteth us to lay aside all Malice We must not eat with the ââleavened Bread of Malice and Wickedness 1 Cor. 5.8 4. Faith in the Death and Blood-shedding of Jesus Christ 5. We ought to do it in remembrance of his Death 1. With an affectionate Remembrance The Sight of our Eyes ought to affect our Hearts 2 A sorrowful Remembrance in contemplaton of what our Sins brought upon our dear Saviour They were the Thorns as I may say that crowned him and the Nails that fastened him to the Cross 3. With a Sin-loathing and self-abhorring Remembrance 4. With a thankful Remembrance Tho we have cause of Sorrow considering the Nature of our Sin and horrid Evil thereof yet there is great cause of Joy and Thanksgiving to behold a Saviour who in Bowels of Love died to redeem and save us from them Quest How may a Christian with much comfort upon examination receive the Lord's Supper Answ 1. If there is no Sin in thy Heart or Life which thou regardest or doest allow thy self in bearest with or connivest at 2. If thou dost loath Sin as well as leave it when 't is not only out of thy Conversation but out of thy Affection also To hate and loath Sin is more than to leave it Persons never willingly leave or forsake that they love 3. If thou canst say in truth that thou wouldest be made holy and doest labour after it as well as to be made happy to be throughly sanctified as well as to be saved live to God here as well as live with God hereafter to have Sin mortified as well as pardoned 4. If Christ is most precious to thee and hath the chiefest Room in thy Heart If upon Trial thou findest these things are in very deed wrought in thee thon mayest with much comfort come to the Sacrament Quest Of what Vse is the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper to us Answ 1. It shews the horrid Nature and Evil of Sin in that nothing could expiate it nor satisfy the Justice of God or make a Compensation for it but the Blood of Jesus Christ 2. It shews the wonderful Love of God to poor Sinners in giving up his own dear Son to die the cursed Death of the Cross for us 3. It shews the wonderful Love of Jesus Christ who freely laid down his Life for our sakes Greater Love hath no Man than this Joh. 15.13 Rom. 5.8 10. that a Man lay down his Life for his Friend but Christ hath laid down his Life for us when we were Enemies to him by wicked Works 4. It tends to encrease our Love to Christ and our Faith in him 5. It shews us that Christ is our Life and how and by what means we come to be saved 6. It seals the Covenant of Grace to us giveth us in the right use of it much assurance that Christ is ours 7. There is a mystical Conveyance or Communication of all Christ's blessed Merits to our Souls through Faith held forth hereby and in a glorious manner received in the right participation of it 8. It may animate and encourage us to suffer Martyrdom when called to it for his sake Christ our Passeover 1 Cor. 5.7 For Christ our Passeover is sacrificed for us THe Passeover or Paschal Lamb being a most eminent Type of the Messiah of which see our Sacred Philology in the Chapter of Sacred Rites where you have the Reason of its Typical and Metaphorical Representation we shall here run an apt Parallel betwixt that illustrious Type and the most holy Anti-type Type Parallel THe Paschal Lamb must be without blemish entire whole sound not blind nor broken not sick nor bruised SHadowing forth the Perfection and Innocency of Christ in whose Lips were found no Guile As a Lamb without blemish and without spot II. He was to be a Year old II. Signifying the Experience Christ should have of our Miseries whereof even a Day 's continuance yields sufficient proof as also that Perfection of Christ in like sort And that in fulness of time he should come and suffer a Year being a perfect Revolution of the Sun's Course Guild III. It was to be taken out of the Flock III. Christ was taken from amongst Mankind Heb. 2.14 Forasmuch then as the Children are Partakers of Flesh and Blood He also himself likewise took part of the same c. IV. It was to be separated from the Flock IV. Christ was separate from Sinners V. It was to be slain and that in the Evening V. So Christ died saith Mr. Ainsworth in that season viz. in the Evening of the Day also in the Evening of Time in the latter Age of the World VI. The Blood was to be sprinkled on the Lintel Exod. 12.7 and Door-Posts that the Angel seeing the same might pass by VI. Signifying that Christ's Blood must be applied by us and where Christ is received 1 Cor. 1.30 and the Soul sprinkled by Faith Sanctification outwardly will appear in the Practice of the Life VII The Lamb was to be roasted with Fire Vers 8. VII Moses unvailed p. 62. Signifying saith Mr. Guild the Agony of Christ in the Garden and the Wrath of his Father which he did endure both in Soul and Body It was a Sign either of the Spirit of God which is compared to Fire through which Christ offered himself or of the Fire of God's Wrath Heb. 9.14 which he suffered when he was made a Curse for us VIII It was to be roasted with Head and Legs and the Appurtenances thereof that is it must be roasted all and whole not cut in pieces VIII This signifies our full Communion with Christ whole and undivided Ainsworth 1 Cor. 13. Gal. 2.20 IX No Bone of the Lamb was to be broken IX Os nullum illius Agni frangi voluit Deus c It signifies that not a Bone of Christ should be broken as it was prophesied of him X. The Lamb was to be eaten X. Christ is spiritually to be received and fed upon Joh. 6.55 My Flesh is Meat indeed c. Verse 9. XI It was not to be eaten raw XI Noting that we should be well prepared when we come to the Sacrament Guild XII It was to be eaten all and with unleavened Bread XII Signifying that in Christ nothing is unprofitable or to be rejected and that we ought to eat with the unleavened Bread of Sincerity and Truth XIII It was to be eaten with bitter Herbs XIII Which typified forth the bitter Sorrows and Sufferings of Christ and that we should eat
Hebrew ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Maleac by interpretation a Messenger or Legate one sent and employed in any Work whether of God or Man And those sent of God were sometimes Men as Haggai is called the Lord's Angel or Messenger Hag. 1.13 and John Baptist Mat. 3.1 and generally the Lord's Priests under the Law Mal. 2.7 and Christ's Ministers under the Gospel Rev. 1.20 Vnto the Angel of the Church c. that is the Minister or Pastor of the Church But in special Angels are those heavenly Spirits and fiery Flames that are wise 2 Sam. 14.20 excell in Strength Psal 103.20 Which are all ministring Spirits sent forth to minister unto them who shall be Heirs of Salvation Heb. 1.7 14. The Hebrew Doctors Opinion of Angels is That they are essential Forms created without any material Substance or Body And whereas the Prophet says he saw an Angel like Fire and with Wings c. it is also spoken of prophetical Visions and by way of dark Parables Also that the Angels are lower and higher one than another 't is not in the highness of place as when one Man sits higher or above another but as we speak of two wise Men which excell one another in Wisdom that that Man is higher than this Likewise that there are ten Names that Angels are called by and accordingly ten Degrees of them and the tenth called Men are the Angels which spake with the Prophets and appeared to them in Visions for which they are called Men as Maimon sheweth in Misneh Jesudei Haâovah chap. 2. That there are are ten Degrees of Angels the holy Scriptures shew not but Degrees there are as the Apostle mentioneth Rom. 8.38 Col. 1.18 Angels Principalities Powers Thrones Dominions c. Howbeit we are warned not to intrude into those things which we have not seen Col. 1.18 Sometimes the Word Angel is given to Christ himself who is the Angel of the Covenant and the Angel of God's Face or Presence Isa 63.1 In whom God's Name is Exod. 23.20 Thus Ainsworth And in another place he saith That one of the two Angels that appeared to Abraham was Jesus Christ whom Abraham called the Judg of all the Earth Gen. 18.2 who is called Jehovah v. 13. It is the Opinion of some of the Learned that every particular Saint hath an Angel to take care of him Mat. 18.10 which they gather from that passage Take heed ye despise not one of these little Ones for I say unto you That in Heaven their Angels always behold the Face of my Father c. And from that in Acts 12.15 Then said they It is his Angel But others rather conclude That the Saints have many Angels to watch over them and continually to minister to them That the Godly are under the Guardianship of the holy Angels is not doubted or questioned by any worthy Writer The Holy Angels compared to Watchers Dan. 4.13 I saw in the Vision of my Head and behold a Watcher c. Verse 17. This Matter is by the Decree of the Watchers and the Demand by the Word of the Holy Ones Metaphor Parallel A Watcher or Watchman imports such as sleep not or but little their Business is to watch which they cannot do unless they keep themselves awake ANgels are not subject to sleep as Men are they always are awake beholding the Evil and the Good hence said to be full of Eyes Ezek. 1.18 II. Watchers import such as have a Charge committed to them of great importance which they are continually to look after The Apostle speaking of the Care of Ministers Heb. 13.17 saith They watch for our Souls c. II. Angels have a great Charge committed to them they are employed about great and weighty Affairs and that First in reference unto God Secondly in reference unto Saints Thirdly In reference unto wicked Men. First In reference unto God 1. They are his Courtiers attending upon Him continually for his Honour and to set forth his Magnificence I saw the Lord sitting on his Throne 1 Kings 22.19 Act. 7.33 Gen. 16.7 10.12 2 Kiâg 1. Lââ â 26 Acts 10.3 1.11 8.26 27 24. Rev. 1.1 and all the Host of Heaven standing by him on his right hand and on his left hand 2. They wait for his Word and do receive Commandment from him 3. They oft-times declare God's Mind and Will to Men. Thus they were employed to give the Law on Mount Sinai and to reveal God's Mind to Abraham to Hagar to Lot to Elijah to the Virgin Mary to the Shepherds to the Apostles to Philip to Paul to John c. 4. To govern the Kingdoms of the World for it is not to be doubted but God makes use of them upon this account Hence they are called Princes yea glorious Princes and are much above the Kings and Potentates of the Earth Dan. 10.13 Eccles 5.8 5. They are God's Warriors to execute his Decrees whether of Mercy as 2 Kings 6.17 or of Judgment 2 Sam. 24.17 2 Kings 19.35 Rev. 16.7 6. They are continually employed in praising of God crying Holy holy holy is the Lord of Hosts Isa 6.3 Rev. 4.8 7.11 12. Secondly In reference to the Church and People of God they have a great Charge committed to them and much Business and Work to do Psal 91.11 He hath given his Angels charge over thee to keep thee in all thy ways 1. They are as Nurses to bear up and to keep the Godly from Hurt Psal 91.12 They shall bear thee up in their hands lest thou dash thy Foot against a Stone 2. They are as Stewards to provide for the Godly in their Need. How graciously was Elijah fed by Angels with a Cake baked on the Coals and a Cruse of Water 2 Kings 19.4 5. when he was faint and ready to die 3. They are employed as Physicians as appears by that Passage John 5.4 4. As Comforters in Trouble Gen. 21 17 How sweetly was poor Hagar comforted by an Angel when she said I will not see the Death of the Lad The like was the Prophet Isaiah Isa 6.6 7. Nay our blessed Saviour refused not to receive Comfort from the Angels who ministred to him when he was in his bloody Agony in the Garden Luk. 22 43 5. They are employed as Souldiers to guard them hence called God's Host Psal 34.7 2 Kings 6.17 6. They are Encouragers of the Saints in their Duties 2 Kings 1.15 And the Angel said unto Elijah Go down with him be not afraid c. 7. They are employed to rescue and put the Godly out of Danger as appears in the Case of Lot So concerning Daniel when he was in the Lion's Den Gen. 19.16 Dan 6.22 Acts 5.19 the Angels shut the Mouths of the Lions so that they did Daniel no harm The Angel of the Lord opened the Prison-Door and brought Peter forth and delivered him out of the hands of his Enemies 8. As Prophets and Instructors to
never fell from their first Estate Christ is not to them a Redeemer for their Restoration but only a Head for their Confirmation But why Angels are called Sons of God will appear in the following Parallel Metaphor Parallel A Son is the Off-spring of the Father ANgels are the Off-spring of God Adam was called the Son of God by Creation so may the Angels because created by God II. A Son is greatly beloved by the Father II. Angels are greatly beloved of the Almighty III. Sons attend honour and wait upon their Father they are about his Table and at his Command III. Angels wait upon God they stand about his Throne and are always ready to obey his Command and seek his Glory IV. Sons are greatly dignified they are near to their Father and have great Power and Authority in the Family IV. Angels are greatly dignified they are very near to God Mat. 18.10 always beholding his Face and are mighty in power Mr. Caryl saith They are called Sons of God because of Power being called Principalities and Powers c. V. Sons serve their Father cheerfully willingly and readily they obey not as Slaves or Servants V. Angels serve God with abundance of Cheerfulness and Willingness they go about their Work with a Filial or Son-like Cheerfulness and Delight VI. Sons are like their Father they have some Resemblance of him in Nature and Qualifications VI. Angels have some essential Likeness to God God is a Spirit and incorporeal the Angels are Spirits in their Nature and incorporeal Tho the difference between God and them is as great as can be conceived in this respect God is the creating Spirit and they are created Spirits God is an infinite Spirit they finite Spirits Yet the Angels bear as the Learned observe some resemblance to God in their Essence as well as in their Qualification and may in this respect be called the Sons of God likewise VII And lastly Sons imitate their Father Do good to them that hate you saith Christ that you may be the Children of your Father which is in Heaven That is Imitate God as some Children do their Fathers carry it towards evil Men as God doth and this will be an Evidence that you are the Sons of God and he will honour you with the Title of his Sons VII Angels imitate God in Mercy in Love and Compassion as also in their good Works their Ways being all holy just and good pure and righteous and shewing much Kindness and Tenderness to the Children of Men. They doubtless are patient towards the froward and undeserving Mortals they are of most excellent Natures and Dispositions No Creatures do imitate God so plainly or fully as they do and from hence they may be called the Sons of God Inferences THis may teach us how to carry our selves towards God our Father We should labour to be like the Angels Our Saviour hath taught us to pray That the Will of God may be done on Earth as it is done in Heaven Mat. 6.10 We who are God's Sons on Earth should imitate the Sons of God in Heaven We should serve God as cheerfully and with the like Alacrity of Heart as the holy Angels and labour not only to imitate the Angels and be like them but also to imitate God himself for He hath set himself before us for our direct and immediate Example Mat. 5.44 And hereby God will not be ashamed to be called our God He will not grudg us the Honour and Title of Sons which as it appears by this is a most glorious Dignity and Privilege even such a one that is conferred upon the holy Angels of Heaven c. The Holy Angels compared to an Host or Army Gen. 32.1 Jacob went on his way and the Angels of God met him Verse 2. And when Jacob saw them he said This is God's Host And he called the Name of that Place Mahanaim that is two Hosts or Camps Luke 2.13 And suddenly there was with the Angel a Multitude of the Heavenly Host praising God c. ANgels so named of the Greek ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Angelos in Hebrew Maleac Messenger or Legate one sent or employed in any Work are in these Scriptures called God's Host or Army not that he needeth them to protect himself or suppress his Enemies being infinitely stronger than all the Armies he himself hath and then what is the Strength and Force of all the Armies of his Enemies Therefore when God is said to have Armies it is either to signify First That he hath all things at his Command and is full of Power Or secondly That altho he can do all things by himself yet he will use the Agency of his Creatures to effect his Purpose Metaphor Parallel AN Host or Army have a Prince or General who is the Head of them THe Lord's Host or Army of Angels have a Prince or General who is their Head and Leader viz. the Lord Jesus Christ who is câlled the Head of Principalities and Powers II. An Host or Army consists of many Companies amongst which there are divers Ranks and Orders and yet all in Subjection to their Prince and chief Leader II. Angels the Lord's Host consist of many Companies or Legions Mat. 26.53 Thinkest thou that I cannot pray to my Father and he shall send me more than twelve Legions of Angels Christ spake in the Roman Phrase who reckoned their Armies by Legions as we by Regiments Six thousand six hundred sixty six was the Number of a Legion then the Number of twelve Legions was Seventy nine thousand nine hundred ninety two a great Army But how many more no Man can say Christ pitched upon a great certain Number to shew saith Mr. Caryl he could have what Number he pleased if he did but call for them We are come saith the Apostle to an innumerable Company of Angels The Lord's Camp is very great The Chariots of the Lord are twenty thousand even many thousands of Angels Psal 68.17 We read of many Degrees or Orders of Angels which some account to be nine 1. Cherubims that is Angels of Knowledg as St. Hierom interprets the Word but others from Cherub a Figure or Image Others from Chi a Note of Similitude and a Chaldee Word which signifies Puerum Juvenem a Youth And so as a learned Writer observes they were usually represented in the shape of a young Man to shew them to be intellectual Creatures of a young Man to express their Vigor and Strength with Wings to declare their Agility and Swiftness These we read were placed at the East End of the Garden of Eden with a flaming Sword Gen. 3.24 Exod. 25. 1 Kings 1.6 Ezek 10. Psal 104.4 and their Figures were appointed to be placed over the Mercy-Seat in the Tabernacle and Temple 2. Seraphims the Angels or Zeal Their Name is from an Hebrew Word which signifies to burn or burning according to that of the Psalms He maketh his Ministers a Flame of
Angels are useful to the Saints We little think what great Good we receive by the Ministration of Angels See Watchers Inferences This should instruct us we should be like Angels in many respects 1. when God commands or calls upon us to do any Service or Duty how ready ought we to be to do it even say with Samuel Here am I speak Lord what thou commandest I will do it 2. It should teach us to be faithful to the Lord as the holy Angels are 3. To be patient under Burthens Reproaches and all the Oppositions we meet with 4. To be serviceable to God and to one another in the Places and Stations wherein God hath set us c. Angels in all they do seek the Glory of God and the Profit and great Good of the Saints let us in this imitate them III. The Face of an Eagle Metaphor Parallel I. An Eagle hath a mighty quick Sight her Eyes behold afar off from the Top of Rocks out of Clouds they are said to behold Fishes swimming in the Sea So strong is the Sight of an Eagle that she can a long time behold the Sun with open and stedfast Eyes I. Angels are quick-sighted they as you hear have Eyes before and behind as if they were all Eye which notes the Excellency of their Sight and Knowledg of things They soar aloft stand before God they are said to behold the Face of God Mat. 18.10 Their Angels always behold the Face of my Father which is in Heaven 2 Sam. 1.23 II. Eagles are swift in their Flight Naturalists tell us no Bird flies more swiftly than the Eagle II. Angels are swift Creatures their Agility Speed and Swiftness is extraordinary moving saith one like Lightning from one end of Heaven to the other compared therefore to a Flame of Fire Heb. 1.7 and said from hence also to have Wings with which they flie Isa 6. Their Quickness or Agility in Motion proceeds from their spiritual Nature which is not subject to Weariness they cannot be hindred by any corporeal Substance they can pass over and through all Impediments And besides this their Agility is much helped forward by their Promptitude and Readiness Propensity and Zeal to dispatch their Errand and Ministry upon which they are employed 'T is not here saith Ayston Timor but Amor addidit alas Their Swiftness is very necessary saith Clark 1. Because of the vast distance between Heaven and Earth betwixt which they often pass and repass 2. Because many of the Saints whose Necessity requires present Relief live far asunder 3. Because the Devils are swift to do Mischief therefore they are swift to defend succour and do us good III. Eagles are fresh and lively always Age and Sickness works not upon them as upon other Birds The Eagle in her Age saith a great Writer is useful Pliny saith they never die with Age nor Sickness but by Hunger her upper Bill groweth so much over the under that she cannot open her Mouth to take in Sustenance and so dies Her Age is said to be renewed by often changing of her Feathers III. Angels never grow old they are always strong and lively they know no Sickness their Service doth not wear them out The Cherubims before the Mercy-Seat which represented the Angels were without Beards to shew their Vigor Vivacity and Youthfulness Men soon decay their Strength and Activity many times on a sudden is gone Sin hath brought this upon us if Man had not sinned he had never decayed but retained an immortal Vivacity Angels sinned not and so retain their first Liveliness Inferences FIrst From hence we may infer that Angels are fit for publick and great Service They have four Faces a Man's a Lion's an Ox's and an Eagle's which shew they have all that is requisite to great Undertakings They have Wisdom to consult to contrive and manage the Affairs of the World prudentially they have the Strength of a Lion to execute they have the Willingness and Faithfulness of the Ox to rejoyce the Heart of the Commander and Patience to undergo the Difficulties of their Work and Usefulness of the Publick they are quick-sighted to discern and prevent the Designs of Enemies and speedily to dispatch much in a little time and that with cheerfulness This is meant by their four Faces which notes their Perfection and Fitness for Service in all Parts of the World in regard of which they are said to have one Face before and another behind and one on each side God sets forth their Serviceableness by these Creatures both rational and irrational they have the Shapes of Men Birds and Beasts Secondly That suitable Persons ought to be employed in publick and great Service God employs Angels in the Government of the World who are wise trusty strong and speedy and you know what Men God calls for in the State Exod. 18.21 viz. Such as fear God Men of Truth hating Covetousness and in the Church 1 Pet. 5. Bishops must not lord it over God's Clergy They are not Lords but Servants they ought not like Princes to dwell in stately Palaces in Pride and Idleness but daily to study and preach God's holy Word and labour in God's Harvest like as an Ox is faithful and laborious to his Owner not instead of Preaching and striving to build up God's House plot and contrive Ways to pull it down and instead of feeding undo and ruin such as are faithful in the Land Thirdly Angels are noble and glorious Creatures and yet disdain not to do Service to them that are far beneath themselves Man at first when in his Glory was but a little lower than the Angels but since he sinned he is degraded and fallen as low as Hell he hath a vile Body a defiled Conscience and a polluted Soul yet the Angels that are stiled Gods Holy Ones Elect Psal 8.5 that are of the Privy-Council of Heaven these blessed Creatures are not ashamed to serve and wait upon us tho we have the scent of the Earth and Hell about us and do often grieve and offend them with our Miscarriages yet they despise us not but cheerfully minister unto us What Pride is it then in Men that have Parts Places Honour Greatness Grace c. not to stoop to those that are their Inferiors They have not more Worth in them than an Angel and Angels condescend to serve us Rom. 12.16 therefore let us not mind high things but condescend to Men of low Estate and not be wise in our own Conceit Fourthly There is one thing more remarkable touching their Faces viz. the Faces were stretched upward so Montanus and others read it They looked up to him that sate upon the Throne which was Christ The Cherubim's Faces Exod. 25.20 21. were towards the Mercy-Seat Fifthly Observe all Creatures depend upon the Lord Jesus Christ These Angels have the Face of Men Lions Oxen Eagles and look up to him If there were nothing in it but this viz. Angels in
in Man Job 32.8 and the Inspiration of the Almighty giveth him Vnderstanding III. A Candle is but a small Light in comparison of the Light of the Sun it giveth Light but a little way and discovers things but darkly III. The Spirit of Man is but a small Light in comparison of Christ the Sun of Righteousness and the Light of the glorious Gospel that discovereth those things that the Light of natural Conscience will not 1. The Spirit of Man will discover unto him by the help of the visible Creation Rom. 1.20 that there is a God that made the World but it cannot discover that there is a Redeemer who died to save the World which the Gospel doth 2. The Spirit of Man will discover Man's Duty in Morals to do as he would be done unto but it cannot teach him in all things his Duty towards God viz. his Divine Laws and Institutions and how he ought to be worshipped 3. The Spirit of Man will convince him of some Sins but it will not convince him of Sin because he believeth not in Jesus Christ for this the Spirit of Truth and glorious Gospel only convince Men and Women of 4. The Spirit of Man discovers to him that he must die but it cannot discover to him without the Light of the written Word a Resurrection IV. A Candle is oftentimes put out IV. So is the Light or Candle of the Wicked God in a way of Judgment when Men have abused their Light and Knowledg they have had of Him giveth them up to vile Affections as he did the Gentiles so that they sin without controul Conscience is seared and asleep as it were and reproveth them no more The Candle of the Wicked shall be put out Prov. 24.20 Inferences THis reproves those that say The Light which is in every Man that cometh into the World is God Christ and the Holy Spirit whereas it is evident 't is Man's Spirit and called but the Candle of the Lord and in it self no more than the Light of Man's natural Conscience II. It reproves them also for saying It is sufficient to make known or discover unto Men all things that are necessary to Salvation and that they should have known by the Light within all things which the Holy Scriptures declare of Christ and the Mysteries of the Gospel if the Scriptures had never been written Which is easily detected 1. By considering of that great Darkness that is in those Heathen Nations and People that have not the written Word of God concerning Christ and Salvation for tho they have the Light of this Candle viz. the Light of their own natural Consciences yet know nothing of Christ who was born of the Blessed Virgin nor of his Death and Resurrection 2. By considering the absolute Necessity there is of Gospel-Revelation and Ministration to make known to Men those glorious Mysteries according as it is held forth in divers places of Scripture for if Man's chief and only Teacher were within him what need was there for Christ to ordain and send forth his Apostles and Ministers to preach the Gospel to the World and why is Faith said to come by hearing the Word preached 3. They are disproved by this viz. they cannot make known any of those other things which Christ did that were not written III. From hence we may perceive what the Substance is which the Light of Man's Spirit will do it searches all the inward Parts of the Belly i. e. makes known the very Thoughts and Intentions of the Heart unto him and reproves him for not living up to the Light God hath afforded him IV. What Fools are they these things considered who plead for a Candle-Light and chuse rather to be lighted and directed by it when the Sun is risen and shineth clearly blessed be God in our Horizon Conscience a Witness Rom. 9.1 I speak the Truth in Christ I lie not my Conscience bearing me Witness in the Holy-Ghost c. 1 John 3.20 If our Hearts condemn us God is greater and knoweth all things Rom. 2.15 16. Their Conscience in the mean while accusing or else excusing in the Day when God shall judg the Secrets of Men by Jesus Christ according to my Gospel COnscience is in these Scriptures called a Witness We shall 1. Shew what Conscience is 2. Run the Parallel First Conscience is a natural Power with which God hath endued the Soul of Man by Creation for his Comfort if he walk uprightly or for his Torment if he walk in evil Ways We do not imagine that Conscience came not into the World until Adam's Fall for this were to suppose Adam in Paradise to be a Man without Conscience Conscience indeed as an Accuser and Condemner came not in until then for as long as Adam obeyed the Commandments of God there was no cause that Conscience should accuse him but as sooon as he had sinned Conscience flew in his Face Secondly Conscience we 1. say is a natural Power which the Soul of Man hath Mr. Lockier c. Now saith one whether this Power be in the Understanding only or partly in the Understanding partly in the Will I find controverted amongst the Learned some speak of it as a distinct Faculty This Power we speak of I conceive saith he to be a reflect Act of the practick Understanding only transcendently 2. By the Power of the Holy Ghost St. John confirms that it is a reflect Act of the practick Understanding only where speaking of this Power in the Soul he saith And hereby we know that we know him if we kâep his Commandments 1 Joh. 2 3. That is as if you should say We do view our Ways by the Word of God which is an Act only of the Understanding and finding them to be in some measure levell with the holy Rule we have this comfortable Reflection back upon our selves That our Faith is not a Fancy but a Faith that works by Love and also sincere and saving Paul confirms the second That it is a reflect Act of the Understanding transcendently seconded by the Power of the Holy-Ghost My Conscience bearing me Witness in the Holy-Ghost That is My Conscience transcendently sâconded and assisted by the Holy-Ghost doth strongly testify to my Soul that I am full of Bowels towards my Kinsmen after the Flesh and could do any thing or suffer any thing for their Good The Order according to which the Holy-Ghost strikes in with Conscience is this The Understanding makes a double Proposition one grounded in the Word of God the other in the Heart of Man as thus He that keepeth the Commandments of God truly loves God but I do keep the Commandments of God This is grounded in the Heart of Man and then draws a Conclusion from both Therefore I do love God truly This Conclusion whilst holy and drawn from Divine Premises to wit the Word of God and true Grace in the Heart the Spirit of God strikes in with the Soul
Scarcity better than weak or poor Christians will only God hath for their Comfort and Encouragement promised to supply their Wants Phil. 4.19 and will if sincere also relieve them Psal 84.11 that they shall not faint or perish in the Years of Famine XIX Some Cities tho rich yet are in a comparative sence but small but little Cities XIX The City of God in comparison of great Babylon is but a small City notwithstanding all her Glory Grandure Luke 12.32 Eccles 9.14 Rev. 17.18 and Greatness as you have heard she is but little There was a little City and few Men in it This City is the Church of God c. Babylon is a great City In comparison of the Wicked Christ's Flock is but a handful of People as it were XX. A City tho very strong yet is sometimes besieged and hath many Enemies XX. The City of God this little City is besieged Isa 1.8 The Daughter of Zion is left as a Cottage in a Vineyard as a Lodge in a Garden of Cucumers as a besieged City And marvellous it is so small a City should hold out so bravely unto this Day especially considering what mighty Enemies have and do besiege her Object But here it may be objected Hath it not been overcome is it not said The Holy City was trodden under foot Rev. 11.2 Answ It is only the outward Court God hath had his Church in all Ages tho forced for a time to flie into the Wilderness from the Face of the Dragon Rev. 12 6. Quest By whom is this City besieged Answ 1. By the Devil called a great King and the King of the Bottomless Pit Eccles 9.14 Rev. 12. 2. By Antichrist the First-born of Satan He hath for above twelve hundred Years laid Siege against it using all manner of Engines Craft and Cruelty to batter her down and finally to destroy her 3. She is besieged by the World by wicked Men Men of earthly and carnal Principles who abhor Zion and say Let her be defiled raze her Psal 137.7 even to the Foundation thereof 4. She is besieged by Sin and the Flesh a secret Enemy who fain in a clandestine way would betray her this Enemy doth her the most Mischief 5. She is besieged by a Multitude of false Teachers 2 Pet. 2.1 2. these likewise have done great Hurt and Dammage to the Church of God who labour by evil Doctrine to poyson all her Inhabitants 6. And besides all this there have been sad Divisions within her also she has been as a City divided and yet she stands 7. There have been sad Breaches made in her Walls so that many have been let in that way who should have been kept out 8. Many that seemed to be for her have deserted her and joined with the Enemy and yet still she holds out 9. And which is worst of all few of those who have been in the City have bravely acquitted themselves by Zeal and Holiness to defend her and yet she holds out still Quest From whence is it that she is helped to bear up against all these sore and grievous Assaults Batteries and Calamities Answ 1. This City as you have heard is built upon a Rock it has a sure Foundation which cannot be removed Mat. 16.18 2. The Lord of Hosts hath fought for her 't is he that hath been on her side he hath defended Mount Zion and the Hill thereof he hath took part with her Psal 125.2 Isa 31.4 5 and doth at this day 3. She holds out because God hath decreed her Standing Zech. 12.8 9. and that her Enemies shall not prevail 4. She is defended because she is the Place which the Lord loveth Psal 74 2. and hath purchased with the Blood of his own dear Son 5. Because it is the Place where God's Honour dwells Psal 26.8 I have loved the Habitation of thy House the Place where thy Honour dwells 6. Again she still remains because she is tho a little City yet a strong City We have a strong City She hath strong Fortifications strong Walls and Bulwarks Isa 26.1 Psal 31.21 135.21 Zech. 2.5 7. 'T is because God's own Habitation as you have heard is in her God is a Wall of Fire round about her and the Glory in the midst of her 8. She is defended by reason of the Strong-Tower she hath in her so long as her Tower stands how can she be battered down And her Tower is impregnable The Enemy may sooner pull the Sun out of the Firmament than undermine or batter down deface or demolish the Tower of Zion which is the Name of the Lord. Prov. 18.10 See Strong-Tower 9. She is defended because in her are the Laws Statutes Ordinances Isa 2.3 and holy Institutions of her King the Lord Jesus where he is worshipped and adored in Spirit and Truth Inferences HEnce all that dwell in Zion may be provoked to a diligent Improvement of their great Privileges to the end they may be enriched with all those spiritual Riches and dignified with that Honour that appertaineth to a true Denizen thereof 2. Take Comfort and Encouragement also whatever the Attempts of the Enemies are yet about all her Glory shall be a Defence All those whose Feet stand within her Gates may read Honour Safety Isa 4.5 and Salvation as it were written upon her Walls 3. Let it be your Delight to prefer her above your chiefest Joy as she is called the holy City so be ye also holy Psal 137.6 that you may declare your selves unto what City it is you do belong 4. How may this call home all those that are gone astray and invite all that profess good Will unto Sion to let their Feet stand within her Gates for the Lord hath desired it for his Habitation Holy David made this his one thing desirable Psal 27.4 viz. to dwell in God's House to be a Denizen of this City and why should not you 5. Let it be a Warning to all Sion's Enemies to take heed how they lift up their hands against her or reproach God and them that dwell in Heaven let them lay down their Arms and fight against her no more The Lord shall roar also out of Zion Joel 3.16 and utter his Voice from Jerusalem and the Heavens and Earth shall shake But the Lord will be the Hope of his People and the Strength of the Children of Israel So shall ye know that I am the Lord your God dwelling in Zion my holy Mountain c. The Church compared to the Moon Cant. 6.10 She is fair as the Moon THe Moon is called in Hebrew Lebanah of her Whiteness and bright Shining The State of the Church all Expositors agree is signified hereby The Church may in many respects be compared to the Moon Simile Parallel NAturalists affirm the Moon receiveth her Light from the Sun THe Church hath all her Light from Christ the Sun of Righteousness
with the Kisses of his Mouth Cant. 1.1 for his Love is better than Wine V. A Virgin espoused is a Man's Wife V. So is the Church the Wife of Christ The Church compared to a Wife Isa 54.5 Thy Maker is thy Husband Rev. 21.9 I will shew thee the Bride the Lamb's Wife BY the Metaphor Espousals which is the most pleasant Metaphor of all the spiritual Union between Christ and the Church is expressed Hos 2.19 20. From the Names of Husband and Wife Metaphors also are taken Isa 54.5 where God calls himself ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Husband of the Church and hence Zion is said to be ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Beulah that is married Isa 62.4 5. Note The Church of Christ is the Wife of Christ Metaphor Parallel A Wife is one who hath made a solemn Contract with and is married to an Husband SO the Church and every true Christian Rom. 7.15 hath made a solemn Contract or Covenant with and is married to the Lord Jesus II. A Woman that entreth into a Marriage-Relation with an Husband gives her self wholly to him The Husband gives himself to her and she by way of Return gives her self unto him they consent to take each other II. So a gracious Soul in this spiritual Marriage gives it self to Christ and Christ gives himself to the Soul I will be thine saith Christ to love thee thine to save thee thine to crown thee and make thee happy I with all my Riches and rich Treasure of Grace and Glory will be fully thine and for ever thine And on the other hand the Soul by way of Return gives it self unto Christ I will be thine saith every sincere Convert I will be for thee and not for another Hence 't is said They gave themselves to the Lord 2 Cor. 8.5 Blessed Jesus saith the Soul such as I am and have I give to thee I am a poor sorry Piece infinitely unworthy to wash the Feet of the Servants of my Lord O how undeserving then of thy Acceptation my best is too bad my all is too little for thee But since it is thy Pleasure to accept of such a Gift I do with my whole Soul give my Self my Strength my Time my Talents and all I have am or can do for the Glory of thy holy Name III. A faithful Wife in marrying her self to one Husband renounceth all other Men and keeps her self chast and faithful to him III. So all true Christians renounce Sin Self and the Law in point of Justification and all Lovers whatsoever and keep themselves chast and faithful to Christ Wherefore Brethren Rom. 7.15 ye also are become dead to the Law by the Body of Christ that ye should be married to another even to him who is risen from the Dead that we should bring forth Fruit unto God IV. The Wife obeyeth and reverenceth her Husband as Sarah who called her Husband Lord. IV. So the Church obeys and reverences the Lord Jesus Christ and owns him to be her Lord. V. A faithful Wife strives to please her Husband 1 Cor. 7.34 But she that is married careth how she may please her Husband V. So the Church and each true Christian strives to please the Lord Jesus That ye may walk worthy of the Lord in all well-pleasing Col 1.10 being fruitful in every good Work c. VI. A Wife by marrying an Husband is interested into his Estate and hath a legal Right to what is his VI. So the Soul by marrying of Christ is interested into all Christ's Riches he hath a sure a new Covenant-Right to whatsoever Christ hath the Riches both of Grace and Glory are become his hereby VII A Wife by marrying an Husband is brought into a near Union and Communion with him They are no more twain Mat. 19 6. but one Flesh VII So the Church and each true Christian by entring into a Marriage Relation with the Lord Jâsus is brought into a very near Union and Conjunction with him For this cause shall a Man leave Father and Mother 1 Cor. 6.17 Eph. 5.31 and shall join unto his Wife and they two shall be one Flesh This is a great Mystery but I speak concerning Christ and the Church Hence the Apostle saith He that is joined to the Lord is one Spirit This is a most blessed Union a full Union a lasting Union 1. a full Union The whole Person of Christ is joined to the whole Person of a Believer and the whole Person of a Believer is joined to the whole Person of Christ Not only Christ's Human Nature is joined to a Believer but his Divine Nature also and so not only the Body of a Believer is joined to Christ but his Soul is joined also This may administer much Consolation to dying Saints The Body as well as the Soul is the Lord's and therefore shall not be lost he will raise it up at the last Day Joh. 6.39 From hence Christ sympathizeth with his People he feels and is sensible of all their Sorrows he looks upon their Sufferings as his Sufferings I was hungry and ye gave me no Meat Mat. 25.35 36. Isa 63.9 I was thirsty and ye gave me no Drink naked and ye cloathed me not sick and in Prison and ye visited me not In all their Afflictions he was afflicted VIII A Wife by Marriage-Relation is taken up with much sweet Peace Joy and Complacency in that Estate her Husband is better to her than ten Sons as Elkanah said to Hannah 'T is a Relation made up of Love and Delight VIII The Church and every true Believer by being espoused and married to Christ the Lord Jesus hath a near a dear a strong and most intimate Affection towards him A Saint is filled with most sweet Peace Joy and Delight and takes most precious Complacency in Christ He is more than Father Mother Sons or Daughters Psal 45. Cant. 5.10 Psal 73.25 He is fairer than the Sons of Men the chiefest of ten thousand Whom have I in Heaven but thee and there is none on Earth that I desire besides thee Thou hast ravished my Heart saith Christ my Sister my Spouse How fair and pleasant art thou O Love for Delights Zeph. 3.17 turn away thine Eyes for they have overcome me He shall rest in his Love And on the other hand what saith the Spouse the Wife of Christ Cant. 5. ult I sate down under his Shadow with great Delight and his Fruit was sweet unto my Taste He is altogether lovely Stay me with Flagons comfort me with Apples for I am sick of Love The Saints saith one are called Christ's Spouse because of the unparallel'd Love that is between them and saith another Christ calls himself our Bridegroom that he might insinuate the Greatness of his Love which decays not with Time and he calls us his Spouse not his Wife noting that our Love to him should be always new always lively and vigorous IX A
tender and dear Wife is greatly troubled when her Husband seems to be offended and angry with her and strives to pacify him again and is never at Rest or Peace until she finds his Love towards her as formerly and all things right between them IX So a gracious Soul if Christ be offended and withdrawn from him is greatly cast down and grieved Cant. 5.6 Thou hiddest thy Face and I was troubled I opened to my Beloved but my Beloved had withdrawn himself and was gone My Soul failed when he spake I sought him but I could not find him I called him but he gave me no Answer Isa 63.15 64.9 Where is the sounding of thy Bowels and thy Mercy towards me are they restrained Be not wroth very sore O Lord neither remember our Iniquity for ever behold we beseech thee we are thy People X. The Wife by her Marriage with her Husband is delivered from Arrests for Debts no sooner is she married but her Husband is liable to that Danger it falls upon him he must see to satisfy and pay what she owed X. So in like manner no sooner is a Soul espoused or married to Christ but all his Debts to Law and Justice fall upon Christ and he pays all He stands between Wrath and us Justice and us He keeps off all Danger of Arrests and Fear of Imprisonment He hath Riches enough All is cleared the day the Soul closes in with him tho whole Mountains of Guilt were upon us before XI The Wife that is married to a Prince or mighty Potentate is thereby greatly exalted or raised to Honour becomes a Queen the same day the Marriage is consummated and hath the Attendance of his Servants XI So the Church being married to Christ the Lord Jesus the Prince of Heaven and Earth is raised to the greatest Honour imaginable she is made hereby a Princess and hence called a Queen On thy right-hand did stand the Queen Psal 45 9. in Gold of Ophir The Saints also have the Attendance of Christ's Servants the holy Angels They are sent forth to minister to them that are Heirs of eternal Life Heb. 1.14 XII The Wife that is married to a rich and godly Husband is thereby freed from much Care and Trouble for he provideth for her and manageth all her Concerns It is true altho every Husband is bound by the Law of that Relation to provide for his Wife and free her from Care as much as he can yet some are poor and unable to do it and hence the Wife is involved in as much Care and Trouble as he XII Christ frees his People from all inordinate and unnecessary Care 1 Pet. 5.7 Cast all your Care upon him for he careth for you He manageth all our Concerns in Heaven always appearing before God for us 1 Joh. 2.1 We have an Advocate with the Father Jesus Christ the Righteous And he manageth all our Affairs on Earth in a way of Grace and Divine Providence Isa 27 12. works all our Works in us and for us He gives and loves saves and feeds us and will never leave us till he hath brought us to Heaven He became poor 2 Cor. 8.9 but we were no Losers thereby for by his Poverty we are made rich XIII A Wife brings forth Children and is many times very fruitful to her Husband and when she hath brought them forth takes care of them feeds and nurseth them XIII So the Church is fruitful to Christ bringing forth many Sons and Daughters to him whom she takes care of feeds and nurseth as the Mother does her Children For thus saith the Lord Behold Isa 66.12 13. I will extend Peace to her like a River and the Glory of the Gentiles like a flowing Stream Then shall ye suck ye shall be born upon her sides and dandled upon her Knees as one whom his Mother comforteth c. See Mother XIV A Wife hath the Privilege to know her Husbands Mind for many things which are kept secret from others are made known to the Wife XIV Psal 25.14 So the Secrets of the Lord are with them that fear him and he will shew them his Covenant Eye hath not seen 1 Cor. 2.9 10. nor Ear heard nor hath it entred into the Heart of Man to conceive the things which God hath prepared for them that love Him But God hath revealed them to us by his Spirit Metaphor Disparity A Wife may soon lose her Husband Death we see many times takes him away and she is thereby made a Widow and her Children fatherless BUt the Church cannot lose her Husband Christ dieth no more Rev. 1.18 he is immortal and therefore she can never be a Widow nor her Children fatherless I will not leave you comfortless Joh. 14.18 the word is Orphans He is an everlasting Husband Inferences STand and wonder Doth Christ espouse and take to Wife such a poor and contemptible Creature as Mankind What disproportion is there between a King and a Beggar between an Ant and an Angel a far greater disproportion there is between Jesus Christ and Sinners He is high and great but we are base and vile He is blessed and glorious we are wretched and miserable He is a mighty King King of Kings and we poor Slaves and Vassals yea the worst of Slaves Vassals and Slaves to Sin and Satan 2. From hence you may perceive the unspeakable Nearness there is between Christ and his People can there be a sweeter and more glorious Union than this If we consider the Properties of it it is a spiritual a real an operative an enriching an intimate an indissoluble Union to be Bone of his Bone and Flesh of his Flesh What can any Soul desire more What greater Happiness what more glorious saith one of the Ancients than this Union 3. What Doctrine can yield greater Comfort to Believers who are thus happily espoused and married to Jesus Christ We say such and such are well disposed of happily married O Soul how well art thou disposed of What! married to Christ to the Son of God to the King of Heaven and Earth 4. This may shew the Saints their Duty and put them in mind of their Covenant Soul thou hast vowed and canst not go back 5. And may he of use especially to all that stand related as Husband and Wife in the Church for Husbands to make Christ their Pattern in their Carriage and Deportment towards their Wives and likewise Wives to make the Church their Example in their Behaviour towards their Husbands as the Apostle giveth direction Eph. 5.21 ult 6. Lastly What Terror doth this speak to the Enemies of the Church If the Church be the Wife of Christ what will they do that so much abuse her and continually seek her Life Let them know He will appear in Wrath and Vengeance to save and deliver her and will tear them in pieces in a short time The Church compared to a Bush on
Thorns Thorns are things of little Worth low and base things in comparison of Lillies VII The Church of God grows in the Field of this World amongst base and vile Sinners Isa 27.4 who are compared to Thorns and Briars VIII The Lilly growing among Thorns is hurt thereby That being a tender Flower the Thorns coming up with it which are of a rough and pricking Nature the Lilly receives much Injury not only in its Growth but also they tend to spoil its Beauty VIII The Church like the Lilly growing amongst the ungodly and persecuting World are greatly wronged thereby The Inhabitants of Canaan Num. 3.53 that Israel drove not out were said to be Pricks in their Eyes and Thorns in their Sides by which they were sorely perplexed and vexed There is a Time coming when the Lilly the Church of God shall be injured by these cursed Thorns no more There shall be no more a pricking Bryar to the House of Israel nor any grieving Thorn Ezek. 28.24 Moreover the Church should be as Lillies among Thorns for Beauty and Purity they ought to out-do and excell the Ungodly as far as the Lilly doth the Thorn As beautiful as a Lilly among Thorns saith Mr. Ainsworth as innocent as Doves among ravenous Birds Simile Disparity A Lilly is a natural Plant and Flower of the Field THe Church is a heavenly or supernatural Flower a Plant of God's right-hand planting II. There is no care taken of the Lilly that groweth among Thorns any are suffered to pluck them up II. God takes great care of his People He has made a Fence about them nay He himself is as a Wall of Fire on every side and doth keep his Church Zech. 2.5 and water it every moment Isa 27.3 Mat. 10 30 He keepeth it night and day lest any should hurt it Not one Hair of your Heads shall perish III. A Lilly is a Flower that soon fades and withers away Mat. 6.30 and is at last cast into the Oven III. The Churches Beauty and Glory is encreasing Prov. 4.18 The Path of the Just is as the shining Light which shineth more and more unto the perfect Day Her Glory shall never fade but she shall be made an eternal Excellency Inferences THis may teach all true Christians to admire and exalt the free Grace of God in making so great a Difference between them and the Wicked amongst whom they live 2. It shews also what care he taketh of them in preserving them whilst they grow among Thorns who do not only prick them by Persecution but would utterly root them up 3. They are hereby called upon not to rest satisfied with the Name of Christians only but to be earnest with the Lord that whilst the Wicked do daily manifest themselves to be as Thorns they may be as Lillies holy and heavenly-born Souls growing up more and more in Grace and Holiness The Church compared to a Merchant-Ship Prov. 31.14 She is like unto Merchant-Ships Isa 54.11 O thou afflicted and tossed with Tempests and not comforted THe Church of God in these Scriptures as Expositors observe is compared to a Ship to a Merchant-Ship Simile Parallel A Merchant-Ship tradeth from one Place to another she fetcheth her Merchandize from afar THe Church of God trades to Heaven she fetcheth her spiritual Merchandize from thence Phil. 3.20 Our Conversation is in Heaven II. A Merchant-Ship hath a skilful Pilot to steer and guide her the right way that so she may not split upon Rocks or Sands or any other way miscarry in her Voyage II. The Church of God hath a most expert and skilful Pilot viz. Jesus Christ to steer her Course through the Seas of this World that so she may not be split upon the Rocks of human Inventions nor the Sands of false Doctrine Error and Heresy III. A Merchant-Ship is tossed oftentimes upon a troublesom and tempestuous Sea and yet keeps up and is preserved in a wonderful manner upon boisterous Waves III. So the Church of God is often tossed with Tempests or subject to and vexed with the Incursions of an envious and persecuting World the Ungodly being compared to the troubled Sea Isa 57.20 IV. A Ship is steered by the Compass from one Place to another IV. So the Church of God is guided in her Passage to Heaven by the Compass of God's Word in respect of Doctrine Discipline and Conversation Thy Word is a Light unto my Paths Psal 110.105 V. A Merchant-Ship takes in several Passengers of divers Kinds and Nations who sail in her to their desired Haven V. So the Church takes in many Christians and Professors and those of several Sorts and Degrees who all declare they are bound with the Spiritual Ship to the Land of Promise VI. Some Merchant-Ships have Nets belonging to them which are cast into the Sea to take up Fishes and bring them into the Ship VI. So the Church of God hath the Gospel-Net Mat. 13.47 Mark 1.17 which by the hands of the Mariners and skilful Fishers of Men is cast into the Sea or Multitude of People by which means many Men are converted and taken into this spiritual Ship VII A Ship sails sweetly along when she hath a prosperous Gale for unless the Wind blow she cannot sail VII So the Church under the powerful and sweet Influences of the Spirit which is compared to the Wind is carried gloriously along towards her desired Haven Joh. 3.6 7. but if this spiritual Wind blow not she is becalmed VIII What common Dangers a Merchant-Ship is exposed to all the Passengers who sail in her are liable to also viz. to the same Tempests the same Pirates c. Let Jonah and the Mariners be in the same Ship together and tho the Storm arose for Jonah's sake yet all the whole Ship 's Company were in danger So it was in Paul's Case with those other Prisoners Mariners and Souldiers that were in the Ship with him Let there be in the same Sip saith Mr. Vartue a Prince going to receive a Crown and a Malefactor going to receive Punishment according to the Nature of his Offence whilst they are in the Ship together they are subject to the same Storms and Tossings to be Sea-sick together to the same Pirates and alike ransacked and spoiled by them VIII So what common Dangers befall God's Church all the Members thereof are more or less exposed and liable to the same Let Enemies come let Persecution arise against it there are no sort of Men or Members whether sincere or not whilst they remain in the Church or hold fast their Profession let them promise themselves what Safety they will who can be secure or exempted from Violence Tho as in a Ship some speed oft-times better than the rest Jer. 45.5 as Baruch and Jeremiah who had their Lives given them for a Prey when Thousands were cut off yet went into Exile 2 Tim. 3.12 Whosoever saith the Apostle will live godly
in Christ Jesus shall suffer Persecution Through much Tribulation we must enter into the Kingdom of God Hypocrites in a Day of common Danger and Persecution are in the like Circumstances with those who truly fear God Satan that Arch-Pirate and his Emissaries will favour them no more than others until they renounce their Religion c. IX When a Ship is in a Storm all the Mariners have their Hands and Hearts full they are at their Wit 's end every one takes hold of a Rope and endeavours to the utmost to save and secure the Ship if possible from sinking IX Isa 64.17 So in an Hour of Trouble and Persecution every Christian should do his best to secure and save the Church of God from sinking or from being cast away or lost Every one should have their Hearts up to God and their Hands to work wisely for her and their own Safety X. Merchant Ships greatly enrich those Places Cities and Kingdoms to whom they belong bringing to them rare and excellent Merchandizes which are offered to Sale or to be exchanged to Traders X. So the Church of God by daily Trading to Heaven greatly enricheth poor Sinners What she receiveth from Christ her Merchants or Ministers offer to Sale Prov. 23.23 to the Nation or Nations where she lives Truth Peace Pardon the the Pearl of great Price and other excellent Merchandize she furnisheth the World with XI A Ship 's great Safety consists in her being well built having a good Bottom a skilful Pilot and sure Anchors c. XI So the Churches Safety consisteth in her being truly constituted Heb. 6.1 2 according to the Apostolical Prescriptions or that Pattern left in the Gospel by Christ and the Primitive Saints and in having Christ for her Governour or chief Pilot who as Jerome observes sits at the Stern and guides her Course as he sees good And lastly by having Hope that precious Grace of the Spirit for her Anchor Which Hope we have as the Anchor of the Soul Heb. 6.19 both sure and stedfast c. The Nature of which is opened under the Fifth Head of Metaphors concerning the Graces of the Spirit to which we refer you Inferences THis may inform us that Trouble and Persecution must be expected No Ship sets out to Sea but meets with Storms and Tempests at one time or another and therefore the Mariners look for them and provide accordingly to secure the Ship and save themselves and so should spiritual Sea-faring Men do 2. It may also be Matter of Comfort to the Godly What assurance is here of Safety Christ who guides the Ship can at his pleasure still the Seas and make the greatest Storm in a Moment to be a Calm Psal 65.7 He stilleth as the Psalmist saith the Noise of the Seas the Noise of their Waves and the Tumults of the People Therefore tho Satan that cruel Pirate and other malicious Enemies of the Church seek daily to sink this spiritual Ship and tho he be a Spirit and therefore of great Power against us yet he is nothing to God who is the Creating Spirit That which is said of Behemoth is no less true of him He that made him Job 46.18 can make his Sword approach unto him Let therefore the Power and Rage of our Enemies be never so great and their Opposition at this day never so fierce against us yet we have an Assurance from our blessed Saviour that the Gates of Hell shall never prevail against the Church She shall never be broken to pieces nor suffer Shipwrack O thou tossed with Tempests and not comforted The Church compared to a Golden Candlestick Rev. 1.20 The Golden Candlesticks are the seven Churches MR. Brightman and others understand this Metaphor of Golden Candlesticks is taken from the Candlesticks that were in the Tabernacle erected by Moses and the Resemblance between these holds good in two or three Particulars which take as follow Metaphor Parallel IN general the Use of a Candlestick is to hold out the Light to others No Man saith our Saviour lighteth a Candle and putteth it under a Bushel but into a Candlestick and it giveth Light to all that are in the House SO the Church holdeth out the Light of God's Word to all that dwell therein in which respect the Apostle calleth the Church the Pillar of Truth 1 Tim. 3.17 Exercit. Divin Exer. 9. Way to the true Church p. 80. Gurs Theol part 2. Col. 324. because she holds out the Truth to be seen saith Weemse the Expression being taken from the Custom of many Nations who are used to write their Laws in Tables and so to hang them upon Pillars of Stone that the People whom it concerned to know them might see and read them as amongst us Proclamations are nailed to Posts in Market-Towns Dr. White The Church holds out her Light three ways 1. By her Doctrine she having divers approved Ministers belonging to her that she calleth forth to preach and publish the Word of Truth Hence the Law is said to go forth of Zion and the Word of the Lord from Jerusalem 2. By her holy Discipline 3. By her godly Example and Conversation Let your Light so shine before Men that they may see your good Works and glorify your Father which is in Heaven Mat. 5.16 Walk as the Children of the Light Eph. 5.8 The Church ought to meet publickly to make a publick Profession II. Candlesticks of Gold are of great Worth and seldom found but in the Houses of Princes II. So the Church is very precious in God's sight Exod. 19.5 6. Mal. 3.17 Ye shall be a peculiar Treasure unto me above all People Hence they are called his Jewels This Candlestick only belongs to the Prince of Heaven and Earth they are Christ's Churches III. Those Golden Candlesticks had some part of them for Use and some part for Ornament there were Knobs and Flowers curiously set upon them III. The Church of God is not only of use to hold out the Light of God's Word 1 Pet. 3.3 4. but it is also richly adorned with several choice and heavenly Graces that make it and every Member thereof who truly fears God amiable in Christ's Sight IV. The throwing down or removing of the Candlestick throweth down and removeth the Light or Candle also IV. So when a Church is removed out of its place the Light of God's Word is many times removed from a Nation or People likewise which severe Judgment hath befallen the People of Asia long ago by God's taking away or removing those seven famous Golden Candlesticks or Churches that once were there Inference LEt the Saints and People of God take heed how they walk before Him It behoves them to strive to recover themselves from whence they are fallen lest He remove their Candlestick out of its place The Church compared to a Flock of Sheep Cant. 1.7 Tell me O thou whom my Soul loveth where thou feedest and where thou makest thy
Flock to rest at Noon c. Luke 12.32 Fear not little Flock it is your Father's good Pleasure to give you the Kingdom THe Church or Saints of God are compared unto a Flock of Sheep Metaphor Parallel SHeep are clean Beasts tame and gentle not wild as Tigers Lions Foxes or Wolves nor unclean as Dogs Swine c. SO the Saints of God are a People tamed as it were by God's Spirit from that natural Wildness and Perverseness made gentle willing to come into Christ's Fold cleansed from Impurity of Heart and Life II. Sheep are simple a harmless Sort of Creatures not crafty ravenous and devouring as those Sort of Beasts above-mentioned II. So the Saints of God are holy they are taught to be simple concerning Evil Mat. 10.16 Be ye saith Christ as innocent as Doves They seek the Hurt of no Man not like Romish Wolves who delight in nothing more than in Blood and Rapine shedding the Blood of those who do not wrong or injure them but desire to live peaceably in the Land III. Sheep are meek and patient under Sufferings Hence our Saviour is said to be led as a Lamb to the Slaughter Isa 53.7 and as a Sheep is dumb before the Shearer so opened he not his Mouth See Lamb. III. So the Saints and People of God are meek and patient under God's hand both when they suffer for their Sins or for the Trial of their Graces as appeareth in Job David Stephen c. Psal 39 9. I held my Peace I opened not my Mouth because Lord thou diddest it IV. Sheep as they are patient so they are profitable both in their Lives and by their Death There is scarcely any Creature that brings its Owner greater Incomes than Sheep they are good both for Food and Cloathing IV. The Saints are very profitable many ways the Benefit the World receives by them or for their Sakes is very great they are called the Light of the World and the Salt of the Earth now the Profit the World receives in both these respects is not little Had there been ten of those Sheep in Sodom God had not destroyed it besides the Angel told Lot he could do nothing till he was out of the City What a Blessing was Joseph to his Master whilst he abode in his House and Jacob to Laban They yield the World much Profit by the Doctrine they preach by the fervent Prayers they daily put up to Almighty God and their holy and good Examples Mat. 5.16 Let your Light so shine before Men that they may see your good Works and glorify your Father which is in Heaven V. Sheep are obedient and ready to follow their Shepherd whithersoever he goeth It is the Custom in some Countries for the Shepherd to go before the Sheep c To which our Saviour alludes John 10.27 V. So Believers and the Church of Christ are obedient to him Joh. 10.4 5. My Sheep saith he hear my Voice and they follow me and the Voice of a Stranger they will not follow Psal 73.24 Thou shalt guide me by thy Counsel saith the Psalmist Christ's Precepts are the Saints Directory and his Practice their Pattern for Imitation Hence Paul exhorteth the Corinthians to follow him as he followed Christ 1 Cor. 11.1 VI. Sheep are incident to many Diseases many of them are weak and feeble which a good Shepherd taketh pity of and endeavours to heal and strengthen them VI. So the Saints of God are subject to manifold Weaknesses Temptations and Afflictions which moved the Almighty to great Compassion and sorely to rebuke the Shepherds of Israel for their Cruelty and great Remisness towards his Flock The Diseased have ye not strengthned neither have ye healed that which was sick c. And therefore saith He would himself take the Work into his own hands I will bind up that which was broken and will strengthen that which was sick c VII A Flock of Sheep must not be over-driven lest they tire Jacob who was a skilful Shepherd knew this and therefore told Esau his Brother Gen. 33.13 that if the Flock were over-driven they would die VII So the Saints or Flock of Christ must not be over-driven they must be led gently along and God taketh care to lay no more upon them than they can bear No Temptation hath taken you 1 Cor. 10.13 but such as is common to Men but God is faithful who will not suffer you to be tempted above what you are able and will with the Temptation also make way to escape that ye may be able to bear it He will not lay upon us more than is right VIII Sheep are subject to go astray and to be lost in a Wilderness and upon that account need the Shepherd's Care to seek them and fetch them home to the Fold VIII So the Saints are subject to go astray from God and to wander from his Precepts viz. decline in their Zeal Faith and Affection to him and his Ways and to get wandering Thoughts after the World and sometimes they wander through the Neglect and Carelesness of the Under-Shepherds My Sheep Ezek. 34.6 Psal 119.176 saith the Lord wandered through all the Mountains and none did search or seek after them I have gone astray like a lost Sheep seek thy Servant c. IX Sheep must be led forth into green Pastures to be fed and a good Shepherd will take heed he puts them not into Fields or Meadows that are not proper for them for some Grounds will soon rot and spoil them IX So Christ's Flock must be fed in good Pastures viz. with sound and wholesom Truth good Doctrine Food that is fit and proper for them they must not have Chaff of Mens Traditions nor the corrupt Glosses of cloudy Doctors that lived in the dark Time of the Church It behoves Christ's Ministers to take heed they suffer not the Sheep under their Charge to suck in the Poyson of Error and Heresy for nothing rots and spoils Christians more than that The Spouse from hence enquireth of Christ Cant. 1.7 Where he feedeth his Flock that is Where his blessed Gospel was truly and constantly preached and his holy Ordinances duly administred lest she should turn aside by the Flocks of his Companions that is such as call themselves so Christ directs her to go forth by the Footsteps of the Flock and feed their Kids besides the Shepherds Tents That is to follow the Doctrine and Footsteps of the Primitive Church for that alone is our Rule in all God's holy Worship The Lord is my Shepherd I shall not want Psal 23.1 2 He maketh me to lie down in green Pastures he leadeth me besides the still Waters X. Sheep have a shadowy Place to rest in when the Sun shines hot at Noon which is a great Refreshment to them where they chew their Cud and being saved from the Vehemency of the scorching Sun they with the greater Alacrity return to
is a Habitation a Place built for some Man or Men to dwell in THe Church is the Habitation of the Holy-Ghost I will dwell in them 1 Cor. 6. Joh. 14.17 and walk in them c. For he dwelleth with you and shall be in you 2 Tim. 1.54 That good thing which was committed to thee keep by the Holy-Ghost which dwelleth in us Know ye not that ye are the Temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you II. A House is built by a wise Builder upon a sure and firm Foundation some are built upon Rocks II. 1 Cor. 3.16 3.11 The Church is built upon a sure Foundation viz. Jesus Christ Another Foundation can no man lay c. Vpon this Rock will I build my Church III. A House is builded with or doth consist of divers Materials as Timber Stone Brick c. which are well hewed and squared before III. So the Church doth consist of several Members who are called or compared to Stones Ye also as lively Stones 1 Pet. 2.5 are built up a spiritual House an holy Priesthood And these Stones are also well hewed and squared by the Word and Spirit of God IV. A House hath some main and principal Parts appertaining or belonging to it as Pillars Beams Rafters c. IV. So the Church or House of God hath some famous Pillars Beams and Rafters as the Holy-Ghost calleth them The Beams of our House are Cedars Cant. 1.17 and our Rafters of Fir. The Righteous are compared to Cedars in Lebanon those Trees are tall and durable Cedar was used in building of Solomon's Temple a Type or Figure of the Church which denotes the Strength Usefulness Beauty and Excellency of the Saints or some among them who are called Pillars Gal. 2. And when James Cephas and John who seemed to be Pillars c. And Christ saith Rev. 3.12 Him that overcometh will I make a Pillar in the Temple of my God V. In a House Pillars Beams and Rafters are of great tho of different use all are to support strengthen perfect and compleat the Building the least Material is needful and cannot be wanting V. So in the House of God Eph. 4.7 to 12. the Prophets Apostles Pastors Teachers Deacons c. are of great Use tho of different Offices and all for the support of every part of the spiritual Building and the least Member cannot be spared Some are strong and some are weak some have five Talents and some but two Mat. 25. yet one ought not to despise the other As in a material House Beams and Rafters tho divers in Strength and Use yet all have a firm Connexion amongst themselves to make up one compleat Structure even so in Christ's Church tho there be divers Members severally gifted and placed as we see in the Body natural yet as the Apostle there shews verse 25. there should be no Schism in the Body 1 Cor. 12.24 but such a Conjunction of one another as they have of themselves a holy Sympathy in Supportation Suffering and Rejoycing VI. The House of a Prince when built is furnished and most richly adorned that it may become a meet Habitation according to the Degree Glory and Grandure of him who is to dwell therein VI. So the Church and Temple of God being built for the glorious Prince of Heaven and Earth is most richly and curiously adorned with the precious Gifts and Graces of the Holy-Ghost For as the Materials of this House are Silver Gold and precious Stones so its Ornaments or Furniture doth infinitely excell it being the King's Palace The King's Daughter is all glorious within Psal 45.13 VII A House is a Place of Security it defends from many Dangers which those are exposed unto that are harbourless and forced to lie without Doors besides some Houses have Walls about them VII So the Church is a Place of Security God having made such a blessed Wall about her And the Lord will create upon every Dwelling-Place in Mount Zion and upon her Assemblies a Cloud and Smoke by Day and the shining of a flaming Fire by Night for upon all her Glory shall be a Defence I will saith God encamp about mine House because of the Army because of him that passeth by c. He hath promised to be a Wall of Fire round about her Zech. 2.5 VIII A House is a Place of Repose a Resting-place it is hence greatly desired by every one that belongs to the Family that dwells therein VIII The Church of God is a sweet Place of spiritual Repose Sion is called a peaceable Habitation Isa 32.18 19. and sure Dwellings and a quiet Resting-place IX A House hath a Way that leads to it and a Door that openeth into it that so those who are Strangers may be readily directed how to find it IX So the Church or House of God hath a Way that readily leads to it In a strict Sence Christ is both the Way and the Door If any enquire more directly how they may find the Way into the Church if they take the Counsel of the Holy-Ghost they cannot miss Thus saith the Lord Stand in the Ways and see and ask for the old Paths Jer. 6.16 where is the good Way and walk therein c. This good old Way is the Way of Repentance Faith and Baptism the Saints of the Primitive Time walked all in this Way and knew no other Door into the Church And they that gladly received the Word were baptized Acts 2.41.42 and the same day there was added to them about three thousand Souls X. A House is a Place of Devotion there a Man reads prays meditates and instructs his Family X. So the Church of God is the principal Place of Publick Devotion there Prayers are made the Word is preached and the Sacraments are duely administred XI A House is subject to go to decay and therefore needs often to be repaired By the Slothfulness of the Hands the House droppeth through XI So the Church of God will soon decay if it be not often repaired by a wise and careful Discipline Metaphor Disparity AN earthly House in which Men dwell is the Work of Mens Hands BUt the Church or House of God is called God's Building the choice preparing of the Matter and the framing and jointing every part as to the Manner is of God II. A House is built with such Materials as are without Life II. But this spiritual House consists of Believers who tho they were once without Life yet now are quickned who are therefore called living Stones 1 Pet. 2 3. built up a spiritual House III. Some Houses are left desolate without Inhabitants and so go to decay and at length fall III. But it is impossible that ever the House of God should be without Inhabitants For the Lord hath chosen Zion Psal 13 2. 13 14. he hath desired it for his Habitation This is my Rest for ever here will
I dwell for I have desired it And as for sanctified Ones they are not only Dwellers in it but the very Materials of it so that it can never be without them It being also founded upon a Rock cannot fall Mat. 16 1â The Gates of Hell shall not prevail against it IV. Other Houses are liable to be destroyed either by Fire or razed by an Enemy so that one Stone may not be left upon another IV. But the House of God hath stood ever since it was erected notwithstanding the many Plots and Designs of Satan and his Instruments by one means or other if possible to have destroyed it so as that there might not have appeared so much as the Dust or Stones no nor so much as any Sign left in any Part or among any People in the World whether there had been such a Building or no. But blessed for ever be Jehovah that it may yet be said Walk about Zion Psal 48.12 13 14. and go round about her tell the Towers thereof mark well her Bulwarks consider her Palaces that ye may tell it to the Generation following For this God is our God for ever and ever He will be our Guide even unto Death Inferences THis calleth aloud upon all the Members of God's House to strive more and more not only to be a meet Habitation for God but to beautify and adorn this House by their holy and heavenly Conversations Holiness becometh thy House O Lord for ever 2. Let all take heed how they defile or deface this House either by plucking out a Stone or a Pin or touching a Hair of the Head of any that are of this Building 3. Let all God's People examine what their Zeal is for God's House or whether they do truly prize the very Dust and Stones thereof The Church compared to a Family or Houshold Amos 3.2 You have I known above all the Families of the Earth 1 Tim. 3.15 The House of God which is the Church of the Living God Gal. 6.16 As we have Opportunity let us do good unto all Men but especially to the Houshold of Faith Eph. 2.19 Now therefore ye are no more Strangers and Foreigners but Fellow-Citizens with the Saints and of the Houshold of God A HOUSE in the holy Scripture is sometimes put for the Family or Houshhold and sometimes for the Structure or Building it self In both these respects the Holy-Ghost runs the Parallel in respect of the Church Metaphor Parallel 1 Tim. 2.20 IN a great House are not Vessels of of Gold and of Silver only but of Wood and of Earth some to Honour and some to Dishonour SO in the Church of God there is a Mixture of Good and Bad Sheep and Goats sincere Christians and Hypocrites like as in a Eield there is a Mixture of Wheat and Tares and in a Floor of Grain there is Chaff as well as Corn tho when any appear unsound drossy and ungodly she turneth them out When the Family of Christ consisted but of twelve Men there was a Judas amongst them II. In a great Family there are Persons of different Ages of different Strength of different Relations to the Master of the Family and of different Employments II. So in the Church of God there are little Children young Men 2 Joh. 2.12 14. Heb. 5.11 12 13 14. and Fathers there are weak and stronger Christians some that stand in need of Milk some that are fit for strong Meat some that need to be led and carried in Arms some that are Teachers and Rulers and others that are taught and ruled III. The Master chief Head or Governor of a Family provides and takes care of all that belong to him 1 Tim. 3.8 hence the Apostle saith He that provides not for his Family is worse than an Infidel and hath denied the Faith III. So God the great and good Master of this heavenly Family doth and will provide for all and every Soul that belongs to him Mat. 6.25 to 30. Take no thought for your Life what ye shall eat or what ye shall drink nor yet for your Body what ye shall put on Why take ye thought for Raiment Consider the Lillies of the Field how they grow they toil not neither do they spin Therefore if God so cloath the Grass of the Field which is to day and to morrow is cast into the Oven shall he not much more cloath you O ye of little Faith The young Lions do lack and suffer Hunger but they that fear the Lord Psal 84.11 shall want no good thing He will give Grace and Glory and no good thing will he with-hold from them that walk uprightly My God shall supply all your Wants c. Phil 4.19 Casting all your Care upon him for he careth for you c. IV. A Family is also under the Government of him who is the chief Head and Ruler thereof IV. So is the Church under the Government of Christ and every Member is subject to that Authority Order and Rule which he hath left therein V. The Master of a Family defends his Family to the uttermost of his Power against all Enemies V. So doth the blessed God defend and preserve his Church whose Power is infinite So will the Lord of Hosts defend Jerusalem defending Zech. 9.15 also he will deliver VI. Every Person in a Family is privy to all such things as are publickly done in the House many of which ought to be concealed and not divulged to others It is a Reproach to a Person of an honourable Family to make known any thing that is done in the House which ought by all means to be kept secret VI. So each Member of the Church is privy to all such things as are done publickly therein and many things done therein do so particularly relate to the Family that it is an evil thing and justly to be reproved for any Member to divulge or make such private Matters known to others The Church of God in this respect as well as in some others should be as a Spring shut up Cant. 4.12 as a Fountain sealed c. VII It is a great Honour to a Family when it is well governed It was this very thing that the Queen of Sheba was so much taken with when she came to see Solomon 2 Kings 10.1 2 3 4 5. It is said When she saw his Wisdom and the House which he had built and the Meat of his Table and the Sitting of his Servants and the Order of his Ministers and their Apparel and his drinking Vessels and his Burnt-Offerings that he offered in the House of the Lord she was astonished c. In a Family the Governor ought to know his Place and all the rest to be in subjection or else great Confusion and Disorder will break forth Hence a Bishop ought to be one that rules well his own House having his Children in subjection with all Gravity What is more lovely in a Family than
Eagles Note In some Things the Saints are likened to Eagles Simile Parallel AN Eagle is the chief amongst the Fowls of the Air as a Lion is the King or chief among all the Beasts of the Earth SO the Saints are the chief of Men the Excellent as David calls them Thou art my Lord Psal 16.2 3. my Goodness extendeth not to thee but to the Saints that are in the Earth and to the Excellent in whom is all my Delight The Righteous are said to be more excellent than their Neighbour Prov. 12.26 1 Chron. 4.9 The World is not worthy of them Hence Jabez that holy and gracious Man is said to be more honourable than his Brethren A godly Man is of a more noble Extraction than the Men of the Earth Saints have an honourable Pedigree and Descent they are born of God are as it were of the Blood-Royal of Heaven and nearly related to the Prince of the Kings of the Earth They daily converse have Communion and Fellowship with the Father and the Son the glorious Sovereign of all the World They are delicately and most splendidly fed every day Others live and feed upon the empty Things of this World nay on the Dust of the Earth on Ashes Husks and Gravel as the Holy-Ghost declares They feed upon the Wind Hos 12.1 and snuff in the East Wind Whilst Believers feed on hidden Manna He eats that which is good and his Soul delights it self in Fatness He is often had into the King's Wine-Cellar he is richly cloathed hath more noble and honourable Titles than any Men on Earth He hath a most glorious Retinue viz. the heavenly Angels to attend him every day Never was King if ungodly so attended as the poorest Saint in the World is Saints are the chief of all the Children of Men as Eagles are chief of all the Fowls of the Air. II. Eagles are quick-sighted they behold afar off They have not only a quick and clear Sight but a very strong Sight able to look fully upon the Sun shining in his Strength Hence the Proverb is A Man that hath a clear and strong Sight is Eagle-ey'd II. The Saints are very clear and quick-sighted they can see afar off even from Earth to Heaven They through Christ can behold the Glory of God with open Face 2 Cor. 3.18 They can see and do pry into the secret and hidden Mysteries of the Gospel and Covenant of Grace Psal 25.14 The Secrets of the Lord are with them that fear him and he will shew them his Covenant They see the Evil that is in the least Sin and can discern what the End of the Wicked will be III. Eagles are very swift Creatures they have long Wings by which means they flie with great Swiftness Therefore Solomon calling upon us not to set our Hearts upon Riches saith They make themselves Wings Prov. 27.5 and flie away as an Eagle The Scriptures often express the more than ordinary Swiftness of Men by the Swiftness of an Eagle David lamenting the Death of Saul and Jonathan gives them this Character 2 Sam. 1.23 They were stronger than Lions and swifter than Eagles III. The Saints are very swift and speedy in their Motions when under the powerful Operation of the Spirit or upon the Wings of Faith and Love Psal 119.59 60. I made haste c. saith David They are said to run nay flie like Eagles or as Doves to the Windows they are many times carried swiftly along in the way of their Duties as upon Eagles Wings The Ministers of the Gospel are set forth by an Angel flying in the midst of Heaven Rev. 14.6 having the everlasting Gospel to preach unto them that dwell upon the Earth When God's People are assaulted and persecuted they flie to God for Shelter so David Psal 143.9 I flie unto thee to hide me IV. The Eagles mount up on high The Word in the Hebrew signifies to get high and therefore as it is noted by Mr. Caryl it is used in the Noun ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Sublimis elatus fuit eminuit per Metaphoram supervivit to set forth the Highness of God Job 11.8 Psal 113.6 Isa 5.16 52.13 Scripture as well as Naturalists tell us that the Eagle's Motion and mounting up is wonderful she flies quite out of Sight One of the Ancients says The Eagle soars above the * Doubtless he means the lower Region Air as if she would visit the Starry Heavens The common Epithetes of an Eagle are high flying swift c. IV. The Saints of God mount up on high Phil 3.20 Our Conversation saith Paul is in Heaven Men of the World are like Moles and Worms always digging and tumbling in the Earth and Muck of this World but Believers those who are truly risen with Christ Col. 3.1 2 3. seek those things that are above they soar aloft nothing will satisfy them but Communion with God They mount up by Prayer as also by fresh Acts of Faith they mount up by divine Meditation They are said to dwell on high Earth and earthly Things will not satisfy them they are of a more heroick and sublime Spirit V. Eagles are unweary in their Flight they faint not tho they flie high and are long before they rest V. So the Saints should never grow weary nay and the Promise is Gal. 6. Isa 40.31 They shall mount up as with Eagles Wings they shall run and not be weary they shall walk and not faint Tho it be long before they come to Heaven their everlasting Resting-place they are held up and therefore they hold out in all their Service and Sufferings Faith and Love are two such strong and excellent Graces that they like Eagle's Wings keep them from tiring and fainting in their Minds tho their Work be hard and their Flight towards Heaven long Psal 27.13 I had fainted unless I had believed c. VI. An Eagle saith one hath a high Spirit she flies high and aims at high things she will not catch Flies she scorns to stoop to such low Game VI. So a Saint hath a noble high and excellent Spirit Low things are not for high and heavenly-born Souls they catch not at the Flies Toyes and Trifles of the Profits Honour and Pleasures of the World as others do VII Eagles make their Nests on high She dwelleth and abideth on the Rocks Job 39.28 upon the Crag of the Rock and strong Place VII So the Saints dwell on high Their Place of Defence shall be the Munition of Rocks Isa 33.16 They make their Nests in the Rock of Ages they dwell in God He is their strong Dwelling-Place VIII Eagles renew their Strength by changing their Feathers tho old they seem young and lively again and are very long-lived VIII The Saints renew their Strength When any Oldness as Mr. Caryl words it is coming upon the new Creature they renew their Strength by looking to Jesus
needful for him to see to his proper Work and Business he may not acquit his Command when he pleaseth The Commander in chief may prefer or degrade his Souldiers as seemeth good to him but he may not he cannot dispose of himself Pastors must keep their Places Deacons keep their Places Members of each Church keep their Places and not when they please withdraw themselves and get into another Company but must abide under particular Command where Christ hath set them Shall any one think that God who hath placed such Order in other Creatures in Heaven and Earth is not strict touching that holy Order set and appointed in his Church If the Sun Moon and Stars keep in their own Sphere and move in their own Orbs if the Sea hath its Bounds and Limits set beyond which it must not go can it be imagined that the Church of Christ should be a more disorderly Piece than the inanimate and irrational Creatures God is the God of Order and not of Confusion 1 Cor. 14.33 in all the Churches of the Saints Therefore if any Christians that are of this or that particular Company or Church do break the holy Order and regard not to keep in their Stations or neglect their proper Work what a Reproach is it to them and to Religion it self Besides the Danger they are exposed to if Saints neglect Prayer or hearing the Word or the Lord's Supper or are divided amongst themselves is very great unless they rally the sooner and unite again and keep their Ranks they are in danger of being utterly routed and undone by Satan Many hence have been enticed by the Subtilty of the Devil to desert their General and flie from their Colours XII Souldiers must follow their Leader this is one Word of Command XII So must every Christian follow Jesus Christ he ought to have his Eye upon him how often hath he commanded us to follow him Shall any list themselves under his Command and refuse to be subject to his holy Laws and Authority or follow him for a Time and then grow weary Mat. 16.24 If any Man will be my Disciple let him take up his Cross daily and follow me We read of a great and famous Army consisting of Forty Four Thousand a certain Number put for an uncertain Rev. 14.1 2 3 4. that follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth We must follow Christ in every Ordinance follow his Doctrine and follow his Example in every one of his gracious Qualifications viz. in his Patience how contented was he in the midst of his greatest Poverty in his Lowness of Mind and deepest Humility in his Tenderness Bowels and Compassion towards those that deserved nothing how kind loving and merciful was he Follow him in his Reproaches Afflictions and Indignities follow him in all Difficulties and Dangers with Peter follow him to Prison and to Death it self when he calls us thither Be ye Followers of me as I am of Christ Jesus Joh. 10.17 My Sheep hear my Voice and they follow me XIII It behoveth a Souldier to be well-skilled in all Stratagems of War for that conduceth much to his just and needful Accomplishments Policy having many times out-done Power and humane Strength XIII So a Christian ought to be well-skill'd and expert in all Divine Wisdom and Policy in the Management of the Spiritual War against the Enemies of the Soul Christ's Counsel is Be ye as wise as Serpents but as innocent as Doves And indeed nothing is more necessary for spiritual Souldiers than Wisdom and Policy in the carrying on of the War against their internal Adversaries because of their Craft and Subtilty Their Adversary the Devil is compared to a Serpent upon this very account and in other Places we read of his Devices and Wiles Eph. 6. That ye may stand against the Wiles of the Devil ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã properly the Methods of Satan ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Gurnal which signifies that Art and Order one observes in handling a Point we say such a one is methodical Now because it shews Ingenuity and Acuteness of Wit so to compose a Discourse therefore it is transferred to express the Subtilty of Satan in laying of his Plots against a Christian Indeed the expert Souldier hath his Order as well as the Scholar there is Method in forming an Army as well as in framing an Argument The Devil is a subtil Enemy and Saints are most endangered by his Craft and Policy he hath always got the greatest Advantage upon Christ's Souldiers by this means It was the way he took when he set upon Man at first and if he overcame him when he was in his perfect State no marvel if he prevail upon him in his depraved and maimed State And therefore Wisdom is needful and more especially to discover his Stratagems 2 Cor. 2.11 We are not ignorant saith the Apostle of his Devices Some of which I shall note here for the spiritual Souldier's Profit and Observation with respect to his drawing Men and Women to Sin First He shews his Subtilty in chusing the most proper and advantagious Season for Tempting An hundred Souldiers at one time may turn a Battel and save an Army when Thousands will not do it at another Satan knows when to make his Approaches and the Time when he is most likely to prevail Gurnal The Time he takes to tempt in is 1. When newly converted No sooner is the Child of Grace the new Creature born but this Dragon pours a Flood of Temptations after it 2. When a Saint is beset with some great Affliction this is a blind Lane or solitary Place fit for this Thief to call for his Purse 3. When a Christian is about some notable Enterprize for God's Glory then Satan will lie like a Serpent in the Way An Adder in the Path that biteth his Horse Heel Gen. 49. Zech. 3.1 2 3. so that his Rider shall fall backward Thus he stood at Joshua's Right-hand to resist him The Right-Hand is the working Hand and his standing there implies his Desire to hinder him and his Enterprize Indeed the Devil was never a Friend to Temple-Work and therefore that Work is so long a doing What a handsom Excuse doth he help the Jews unto The Time is not come Hag. 1 2. Mat. 4.1 2. When our Saviour was baptized and was just entring upon his Ministry then Satan set upon him 4. When he hath the Presence of some Object to enforce his Temptation Thus he took Eve when she was near the Tree and had it in her Eye 5. After great Manifestation of God's Love then the Tempter comes Such is the Weakness of Grace sometimes in a Believer that he can neither well bear Smiles nor Frowns from God When Paul was exalted with abundance of Revelation 2 Cor. 12.1 2 3 c. then was the Time that Satan set upon him with his strong Temptations 6. At the Hour of Death
Communion with God II. The Palm-Tree grows in the purest Soil it will not grow in filthy Places it loves to spread forth its Roots by a River it loves not dungy Soil as other Trees do II. The Righteous flourish best in a pure Soil in a Land where the Gospel is preached in its purity They are planted in a choice Garden Christ's blessed Vineyard in the Courts of the Lord's House as it follows in the Psalm Psal 92.13 14. 1 Joh. 5.19 They are transplanted out of and love not the polluted and idolatrous World that lies in Wickedness which smells like a Dunghill but in the Garden of God III. The Palm is an even and very strait Tree and grows upright Hence 't is said of Idols that they are upright like the Palm-Tree III. The Saints of God are a People sincere of an upright Heart and of an upright Conversation for tho naturally they are rough knotty and crooked like others yet Grace works out or cuts off that Crookedness Uncomeliness or Unevenness that naturally was in them IV. The Palm-Tree when young is a very weak Plant it is so feeble that it can hardly stand of it self And therefore Pliny says they usually plant three or four of them together and by that means they strengthen one another and stand the faster IV. The Saints of God when first converted are usually weak and feeble and hardly able to stand of themselves without the help and support of their Brethren but when planted together in God's Vineyard they thrive greatly confirming and strengthning one another which shews the Excellency of Christian Communion and Fellowship Isa 35.3 Strengthen ye the weak Hands and confirm the feeble Knees Support the Weak V. The Palm-Trees Naturalists tell us by growing together do join clasp and grow one to the other and by that means grow very strong and flourish exceedingly V. The Saints and People of God by being planted together in Gospel-Fellowship and Communion do or ought so to join clasp and cleave in Love and Affection one to another as to become as it were all but one Tree and hereby they are made very strong and flourish exceedingly VI. The Palm-Tree is one of those Trees that are always green green in Winter as well as in Summer it doth not cast its Leaves nor fade as the expression in Psal 1.3 VI. The Godly are compared to Trees that are always green Greenness is caused from the abundance of Sap that flows from the Root Luk 23.31 Christ is called a green Tree Greenness as applied to the Godly notes their abounding in inward Grace and Holiness from the Root Christ Psal 52.14 I am saith David as a green Olive-Tree in the House of the Lord. Saints are said to be fed in green Pastures that is such Pastures as afford precious and pleasant Food as also Plenty Sincere Christians continually abide green and flourishing they are like Trees planted by the River-side that bring forth Fruit in their Season their Leaf shall not wither They hold up their Profession not only in the Summer of Prosperity but in the very Winter of Adversity and maintain their Vertue and Beauty in the hardest Time Psal 92.14 They shall saith David still bring Fruit in old Age they shall be fat and flourishing VII The Palm-Tree doth not only keep up its Greenness and the Beauty of its Leaves but it is a Tree that is full of Fruit and that good Fruit pleasant Fruit sweet Fruit Fruit that is excellent Cordial which you know Dates are Surely saith Pliny new Dates as they come from the Tree are so exceeding pleasant and delicious that a Man can hardly forbear and make an end in good time VII The Righteous are a People that have not only the Greenness of Profession and the Greenness of Grace and inward Vertue in their Hearts but also the Fruit of a good Life Their Conversation is full of good Fruit the Fruit of Righteousness is pleasant Fruit choice and precious Fruit no Fruit is like the Fruit of the Spirit which is Love Joy Peace Gal 5.22 Long-suffering Gentleness Goodness Faith c. Saints are very fruitful Trees they may fitly in this respect be compared to the Palm-Tree VIII The Palm-Tree will thrive under heavy Pressures or Weights that are hanged upon it The Palm-Tree saith Mr. Caryl doth grow up when it is most prest down When there are the heaviest Weights hung upon it then it grows highest when it is as it were kept down the Burthens that are upon it cannot make it bow nor grow crooked This Tree saith Ainsworth tho pressed yet it endureth and prospereth It is a Tree of an excellent Nature VIII Psâl 92.12 Thus the Righteous flourish like the Palm-Tree they grow and encrease in Grace and Holiness tho under great Burthens and Pressures The Devil strives to press them down Sin endeavours to press them down wicked Men endeavour to press them down and yet they thrive and grow exceedingly The Righteous shall hold on his Way and he that hath clean Hands shall grow stronger and stronger 'T is said of the People of Israel Exod. 1.11 12. when Pharaoh put heavy Weights upon them when he set Task-Masters to afflict them with their Burthens the more he afflicted them the more they multiplied Persecution never does godly Christians any harm they grow the more not only in Number but in Goodness It refines and purifies them it purges and makes them white they grow in Faith in Patience Tribulation worketh Patience Rom. 5.4 5. and Patience Experience and Experience Hope Here is a growing and flourishing like the Palm-Tree under heavy Pressures and Afflictions They get more Knowledg also of their own Hearts and more Acquaintance and Communion with God the Spirit of Grace and Glory resteth upon such And thus the Righteous flourish like the Palm-Tree under Weights and heavy Pressures of Afflictions IX The Branches of the Palm-Tree were used as Signs of Victory and Rejoycing when the People would express their great Joy When they beheld Christ riding triumphantly to Jerusalem Joh. 12. they cut down Palm-Branches c. Also the Hundred Forty Four Thousand Rev. 7.9 who were redeemed from the Earth that were cloathed in white are said to have Palms in their hands IX Saints are as Palm-Branches in Christ's hand as a Sign of that glorious Victory he hath obtained over Sin Satan the World Death Hell and Wrath and all other Enemies whatsoever Also as one observes their being compared to the Palm-Tree may signify that victorious and triumphant State and eternal Joy which they shall obtain after the heavy Pressures Sorrows and Afflictions that attend them in this World are ended Inferences THis shews forth the Excellency of true Grace such is its rare Nature that it causeth the Soul that receives it to grow like a Palm-Tree 2. God hereby outwits the Mighty There is no Counsel against the Lord. The Ungodly hang their Weights
upon Christ's Palm-Trees and what is their Intent and Purpose in so doing you may read in the Scriptures Come on saith Pharaoh let us deal wisely with them how was that To lay Weights and Burthens upon them To what end Lest they should multiply They resolved to keep them down they strove to hinder their Growth they designed to spoil their Multiplying and their Growth in Number as also in Grace and Vertue but they were like the Palm-Tree the more they were oppressed the more they grew and multiplied That way Men think to hinder the Truth to obstruct the Gospel from flourishing that way God takes to make it spread and flourish the more Those things that happened to the Apostles to hinder their Ministry God made for the furtherance of the Gospel 3. This should raise up our Hearts to magnify the Power Wisdom and Goodness of God who over-rules things thus in the World who turns that for Good which wicked Men design for the great Hurt of his poor People This also cometh from the Lord of Hosts who is wonderful in Counsel and excellent in Working He makes the Righteous to flourish like the Palm-Tree to grow upwards by those Ways and Means which one would think would bring them quite down and utterly spoil their growing Like as when we see the Corn laid at and thresh'd with a Flail Caryl one would think there were great Hurt intended to the Corn but it is only to separate it from the Straw and Chaff that it may appear in its own Beauty and Usefulness So the Lord hath his Flail to separate the Chaff from the Wheat Those Acts of Providence which seem to be for their Hurt and Undoing when they are thresh'd as it were by the World are only to make them appear what they are But thus it fareth not with the Wicked who flourish not like the Palm-Tree but as the Grass they pass away 4. This may animate the Righteous and greatly encourage them against Persecution Why should they fear that which God turns to their great Advantage O let us labour to improve Burthens Afflictions and heavy Pressures to the end God designs them and never more fear the worst that Men can do unto us The Righteous shall flourish like the Palm-Tree 5. Let us labour for Union and strengthen one another combine as one Man in the Way of Holiness and Christian Affection that so thereby we may like the tender Plants of the Palm-Tree get Strength and stand when the Wind blows hardest and the Storms of the Ungodly rise upon us 6. This may be also Matter of Trial to us we hereby may try our selves and try our Graces How is it with you Sirs under Sufferings Do you grow and flourish the more If you wither and decay in Grace in a Day of Trial or when you are under Pressures and Afflictions and cannot bear hard Things for Christ's sake it clearly shews you are none of God's Palm-Trees Saints compared to Wheat Mat. 13.27 28. Let both grow together till Harvest c. Verse 30. But gather the Wheat into my Barn THe Saints of God are in this Parable compared to Wheat or good Seed but the Wicked to Tares and the End of the World to the Harvest Why Believers are compared to Wheat will appear by what follows Metaphor Parallel VVHeat is a precious Sort of Grain the best of Grain THe Saints of God are a choice People the best of Men. Prov. 12.26 The Righteous are more excellent than their Neighbours II. Wheat is a very profitable Sort of Grain it tends to the enriching the Husband-man he accounts it his Treasure II. The Saints are a People profitable to the World many ways See Salt Nay Mat. 3.17 and God accounts them his peculiar Treasure III. Wheat will abide and live in the sharpest Winter which some other Seed will not III. So sincere Souls will endure the sharpest Trials They will live in the Winter-Time of the Church when others fall off wither die away and come to nothing IV. Wheat is a small Sâed and when it is first sown it lies hid in Winter it seems as if it were quite dead but when the Spring comes it sweetly revives again and flourisheth exceedingly IV. The Godly are in comparison of the World a small People Luke 12.32 called a little Flock and they lie hid as it were scarcely seeming to be a People whilst the Winter of Persecution and Trouble under the four Monarchs of the World predominate Cant. 2.11 But when the Winter is past and the Spring-Time of the Church shall come they shall revive and cover the Earth as Wheat doth the Land where it is sown Light is sown for the Righteous Prov. 4.18 and Joy for the Vpright in Heart The Growth of Saints in Times of Temptation doth not always so visibly appear They are like Corn sown that lies under the Clods but when they have taken sweet Root they soon appear to revive and sprout forth like Wheat by means of the Dew of Grace and sweet Rays of the Sun of Righteousness They shall revive as the Corn and grow as the Vine Hos 14.7 and the Scent thereof shall be as the Wine of Lebanon V. An Ear of Wheat that is full of Corn always hangs downs its Head when that which is light and empty stands upright V. So the Saints of God or all sincere Souls that have much Grace are humble Ones they hang down their Heads as it were are cloathed with Humility when Hypocrites or empty Professors are puffed up Abraham calls himself but Dust and Ashes David a Worm and no Man Job abhors himself as a nothing Creature Paul saith he was the least of all Saints Job 42.6 Eph. 8.3 When the empty Hypocrite cries out Lord I thank thee I am not as other Men. VI. Wheat needs Weeding Weeds many times come up with it and hinder its Growth VI. So the Saints and People of God need weeding Weeds of Corruption often spring up and trouble them which did not God the good Husband-man Heb. 12.15 root out and destroy would quite spoil his choicest Wheat VII Wheat hath it is observed sometimes Tares amongst it which the Husband-man sees good to let alone till the Harvest lest in plucking them out some of the Wheat be pull'd up with them VII The Field is the World Mat. 13.38 where the Saints of God who are compared to Wheat grow i. e. live and much Tares grow up or live among them in every Nation City and Town And it is the pleasure of God that they should be let alone or suffâred to grow together in the World that common Field tho not in the Church And therefore were the People of God such as the wicked Persecutor calls them viz. Tares Hereticks the Off-scouring of the World yet it is directly contrary to the Mind of God that they should be rooted up and turned out of the Earth Let both grow
Men Heb. 2.1 2 Rev. 2.4 like leaking Vessels let out the precious Grace of God they lose their Zeal Faith Love Courage c. And also many times the Word of God as it comes from the Preacher savours of the earthen Vessel for the best of Men have Flesh in them as well as Spirit Were there nothing but this precious Treasure of Grace and Divine Wisdom in them it would not be so but Satan like a cursed Enemy stirs up the Remainders of the Old Man in the Soul and through his subtil Temptations causes the Preacher to mix the Wine with Water or the pure Doctrine of Christ with Man's Wisdom by which means he vaunts and prides it oftentimes in himself IX When a Vessel proves very defective the Owner perceiving he is like to come to loss empties the choice Liquor from Vessel to Vessel IX So God many times finding his Vessels defective and that they contract Filth or prove leaky empties his choice Liquor from Vessel to Vessel according to that of the Prophet Jer. 48 11. Moab hath been at ease from his Youth and hath setled upon his Lees and hath not been removed from Vessel to Vessel which is meant of Afflictions God by bringing a People into Adversity in the sence of this Text may be said to move pour out or empty them from Vessel to Vessel A long Time of Ease and Prosperity proves hurtful to God's Children like as the Wine receives detriment by setling on its Lees. A Day of general Persecution proves various in its Effects Some are thereby emptied of chice Gifts and Endowments that were in them and others receive thereby a double measure God takes away the one Talent for want of Improvement and gives it to him that had five Mat. 25.28 X. Earthen Vessels are soon broken they are very brittle Things alas but with one Knock they are gone X. So the Saints of God and Ministers of the Gospel are poor frail and brittle Creatures when God permits the Enemy but a little to let flie against them how are they dashed to pieces by their hands How many precious Vessels did Queen Mary destroy and consume to Ashes But this must always be considered viz. God hath a gracious Design in suffering the Enemy thus to break in pieces his choice Vessels and one Reason thereof is That the precious Treasure of the Gospel may be the more diffusive and spread it self that its precious Odor might perfume the more Souls The Blood of the Saints hath been always accounted the Seed of the Church XI Earthly Vessels are of little value they are not much accounted of XI God's faithful Saints and Servants as they are of little esteem in the Eyes of the World The precious Sons of Zion Lam. 4.2 comparable to fine Gold how are they esteemed as earthen Pitchers So they have but low and mean thoughts of themselves 2 Cor. 4.7 Rom 9.23 We have this Treasure in earthen Vessels that the Excellency of the Power might be of God and not of us Simile Disparity OTher Vessels are made by Men. BUt the Saints and Ministers of the Gospel are Vessels of the Lord 's making He did not only form them considered as Men but also as spiritual Vessels viz. they are chosen Ministers prepared for his blessed Use He is a chosen Vessel to bear my Name amongst the Gentiles c. Acts 9.15 The Saints are called Vessels of Mercy prepared unto Glory II. Other Vessels when broken into small Pieces are generally quite spoiled and can never be set together again II. But the Vessels of the Lord tho they are broken in pieces by Death are not thereby spoiled and utterly lost but shall be set together again and be made far more glorious than they were before Inferences IT may teach the Saints of God to have low thoughts of themselves What is an earthen Vessel It is true the Treasure may be excellent that is in the Vessel but that doth not appertain to the Vessel Let God have the Glory of all 1 Cor. 4 6 7. What hast thou which thou hast not received 2. Take heed you that are Saints that you do not like earthen Vessels smite one against another lest by one another you are dashed to pieces Remember what frail and brittle Creatures you are even poor earthen Vessels 3. It may teach the Saints also to look to themselves lest they gather Filth let every one keep their Vessels clean Wash your selves daily in the Tears of true Repentance and by Faith in that Fountain that is set open for Sin and for Uncleanness 4. It may teach the Saints of God to be careful of their poor Ministers remembring always that they are also but poor frail Vessels 5. Let the Wicked dread the Thoughts of the great Day such I mean as have or strive to break in pieces Christ's chosen Vessels what will they do in that Day when He makes Inquisition for Blood Saints compared to Lions Prov. 28.1 The Wicked fly when none pursue but the Righteous are as bold as a Lion Micah 5.8 And the Remnant of Jacob shall be as a Lion c. The Godly are compared to Lions Simile Parallel A Lion is a very magnanimous and couragious Creature he will not flie from his Enemies he turneth not away for fear of any SO the Saints of God are full of spiritual Courage they are not dismayed at the Threats of Men. Psal 27.3 I will not fear what Man can do unto me Tho an Host should encamp against me my Heart shall not fear tho I walk through the Valley of the Shadow of Death I will fear no Evil. Hence they are said to be as bold as a Lion Shall such a Man as I flie Neh. Quest But some may say Wherein doth the Courage of the Godly appear wherein are they as bold as a Lion Answ In their being valiant and couragious for the Truth And this they shew forth many ways 1. By their speaking for it when others speak against it God's Truth his Way and People are commonly derided and spoke against and he that is a sincere and valiant Christian will at all times when he sees there is need for it vindicate it and speak in the behalf thereof 2. In their endeavouring to clear it from Reproach and Infamy The Way or Truth of God is frequently reproached 1. 'T is called Error and Heresy Acts 24.14 Acts 24.5 Acts 17.19 After that way you call Heresy so worship I the God of my Fathers c. 2. 'T is called Sedition Hence Paul was accused for being a Mover of Sedition 3. 'T is commonly called a new Doctrine We would know what this new Doctrine whereof thou speakest is 3. They shew their Courage in contending earnestly for the Truth they will dispute and argue out the Matter in behalf of Truth and not give up the Justness and Goodness of their Cause as long as they are able to stand
't is Sincerity that imboldens a Christian and makes him valiant Saints compared to Gold Job 23.10 When he hath tried me I shall come forth as Gold Isa 13.12 I will make a Man more precious than fine Gold c. Simile Parallel GOld is a precious Metal it is esteemed as one of the rarest Things on Earth hence Things of great Value are in the holy Scriptures set forth by Gold THe Saints are a choice and precious People the excellent Ones in all the Earth Psal 16.2 Prov. 12.26 Isa 44.4 Lam. 4.2 Deut. 32.9 Since thou hast been precious in my Sight thou hast been honourable and I have loved thee They are called precious Sons of Zion comparable to fine Gold God esteems them as his Portion The Lord's Portion is his People Jacob is the Lot of his Inheritance II. Gold tho it is a pure Sort of Metal yet there is some Dross in it tho as Naturalists observe there is not any Metal that is more free from Dross and Rust than Gold is II. The Saints of God tho holy very precious and gracious Ones yet are they not without Sin there is some Dross of Corruption in the very best Eccl. 7.20 1 Joh. 1.8 There is not a just Man upon the Earth that doth good and sinneth not If we say we have no Sin we deceive our selves and the Truth is not in us III. Gold is refined in the Fire and thereby is made more pure than it was before III. So the Saints are put into the Fire I mean into the Furnace of Affliction to purge and refine them from all the Dross of their Corruption Job 23.10 When he hath tried me I shall come forth as Gold I will make a Man more precious than fine Gold I will bring the third Part through the Fire and will refine them as Silver is refined Zech. 13.9 and will try them as Gold is tried They shall call upon my Name and I will hear them I will say It is my People and they shall say The Lord is my God IV. Gold is very pliant you may bow and work it as you please and the Fire makes it more pliable and yielding c. IV. So the Saints are of a soft and pliable Nature God having infused his precious Grace into their Hearts they are of a yielding Temper they have Hearts of Flesh and God by putting them into the Fire makes them more pliant and flexible they presently yield to the Will of God when others will not cannot be brought to it V. Gold will endure the Fire tho it be often put into the Furnace yet it loseth nothing but the drossy Part. The Fire doth it much Good it cannot destroy the precious Nature of it Gold retains its Excellency in despite of the envious Rage of fiery Flames V. So the Saints of God or all sincere Ones endure the fiery Trial they are not burned up not consumed in the Furnace of Affliction tho heated seven-fold tho it burn their Bodies into Ashes and reduce their Flesh as one observes into the first Atoms yet the Saint the Gold is not hurt nor doth he receive the least Damage thereby Sincere Christians are compared to Gold and Hypocrites to Wood Hay and Stubble which the Fire will burn up VI. Gold is often formed into Vessels rarely wrought for the Pleasure Honour and Use of Princes and great Men. VI. See Vessel God frames some of his Saints for most excellent Use he makes of them Vessels of Honour to hold the glorious Treasure of the Gospel and to let it out to others These are fitly compared to fine Gold Lam. 4.2 altho accounted as earthen Pitchers VII Gold is carefully kept Men set highly by it and often hide it lest Thieves should steal it away VII So God sets highly by his Saints He keeps them carefully Day and Night They are called his hidden Ones He covers them under his Wings from the Pride of Men. VIII Men suffer great Pains for Gold run great Losses and Hazards to obtain it and make it sure to themselves VIII So Jesus Christ suffered great Pain and Loss for his poor Saints he laid down his Life for them We were not redeemed with Silver and Gold 1 Pet. 1.18 19. from our vain Conversations but with the precious Blood of Christ as of a Lamb without blemish Simile Disparity GOld is earthly and of a perishing Nature it weareth away by little and little the more it is put to use the more it wasteth THe Saints tho their Bodies are earthly and die yet they shall never perish and their better Part is spiritual and shall never see Corruption The more Service they do the more glorious they shall be Saints are not the worse for wearing II. Gold hath its Glory from Art were it not moulded shaped and furbished by the Wit of Man it would not be so glorious nor of that esteem as now it is II. But the Saints have all their Glory from Grace it is not the Work of Mens Hands but the Work of God's Hands that makes them to shine they are curiously wrought and fashioned by the Spirit from whence they become glorious III. Gold is Gold naturally as it is dug out of the Earth tho not so pure as it is made afterwards by the Art and Industry of Man III. But the Saints were meer Lumps of Filth Earth and not Gold naturally 'T is Grace that makes them excellent as Gold 't is Grace that makes them differ from others Inferences THis shews forth the great Worth of God's peculiar Ones they are esteemed by him far more excellent than Gold is by Men. 2. It speaks forth much Comfort to the Godly God so prizeth them that he keeps them as carefully as we do the choicest and rarest Gold 3. It shews the Excellency of Grace Grace is of a transforming Nature it is like the Philosopher's Stone it turns every Man and Woman be they never so vile and base Metal into Gold i. e. it makes them holy precious and gracious Ones in God's Sight Saints compared to Doves Mat. 10.16 Be ye harmless as Doves DOves are 1. Meek 2. Harmless 3. Chast 4. They make their Nests in a Rock 5. They feed upon pure Grain not on Cartion as Fowls of Prey do 6. Have a lovely Eye and always fixed upon their Mates 7. They love to keep Company together 8. Mourn when they have lost the Sight of their Mates 9. They are often molested by Fowls of Prey 10. They are very fruitful 11. They love to be by sweet Springs and Rivers of Water 12. They were appointed under the Law for Sacrifices 13. They have no Defence but by Flight Upon all these Considerations Saints may be compared to Doves which is largely opened under the Eighth Head of Metaphors concerning the Church to which we refer you Saints compared to Lambs in a large Place Hosea 4.16 Now the Lord will feed them as a Lamb in a large
III. A Heart of Flesh cannot bear a great Weight a heavy Burden will crush and mar it exceedingly Lay never so great a Weight upon a Stone and that will bear it you cannot crush that nor make the least Impression in it what Weight soever you lay upon it but a Heart of Flesh or that which is of a soft Substance is of another Nature a Weight will bruise crush and mar it immediatly So a tender-hearted Christian cannot bear the Weight of Sin he feels the Burthen so heavy that he is sorely crushed down and oppressed under the Guilt thereof and grievously bruised Thus it was with David Psal 38. I am sore broken I am bowed down greatly c. IV. A Heart of Flesh I mean a living Heart for 't is such a one of which the Text speaks is a sensible Heart So a tender-hearted Christian or a Man or Woman that hath a Heart of Flesh is very sensible Such are sensible of their own Vileness and loath themselves before the Lord cannot bear the Thoughts of God's Displeasure it goes to their very Heart to think that the holy and infinite God should be displeased and offended with them they are sensible of their own Sorrows and of the Sorrows and Miseries of others A tender-hearted Person will grieve for the Afflictions of his Brethren and Sisters if his Mother or any dear Relation is distressed and in great Misery O how sensible is he of it and how sorely troubled and disquieted in his Spirit And thus it is with a tender hearted Saint O how is he grieved for the distressed Saints and for distressed Sion c. V. A Heart of Flesh i. e. a tender Heart will take any Impression you please So a tender-hearted Christian will take any Impression from God He is like Wax melted that will take the Impression of the Seal They are ready to take the Stamp of the Word the Image of God which is Righteousness and true Holiness The Spirit and Word of God can mould these Hearts into any Form or Fashion God pleaseth c. Saints compared to Stewards Luk. 16.2 Give an account of thy Stewardship c. 1 Pet. 4.10 As good Stewards c. Note Every Saint is the Steward of God Parallels I. A Steward is a Person that hath Goods or Moneys committed to his Charge So every Christian hath many Goods called Talents committed to him Mat. 25.14 15. both Spirituals and Temporals II. A Steward cannot say the Riches which are committed to him are his own no he is but the Steward of them in Trust they being the proper Right of another Man or his Lord's Goods So a Christian cannot say any thing he hath is his own all he is and hath is the Lord's III. A Steward ought to dispose of every thing committed to his Charge according to the special Command of his Master who possibly orders him to pay so much to such an one and so much to such an one and so much to such Poor that dwell in the Parish c. So every Christian ought to dispose of all his Lord's Goods according to his express Command laid down in his Word or he is no faithful Steward So much he is required to dispose of to the Ministers of the Gospel that may tend to make their Lives comfortable and free them from the perplexing Cares of this Life which greatly hinder them in their Ministry The true Minister's Maintenance is jure divino of divine Right So hath the Lord ordained 1 Cor. 9.14 that they that preach the Gospel should live of the Gospel Also they are required to give to the Poor that they may not want c. Their Charity ought to be according to their Ability and the Poor's Necessity and not only to give but to give cheerfully with a willing Heart c. IV. Stewards are required to improve their Lord's Money c. So Christians ought to improve all those spiritual Gifts and Graces Time and Strength Wisdom and Knowledg Whatsoever God hath given to them he expects they should improve it to his Glory and to the Profit of their Neighbours V. 'T is a great and horrible Evil in a Steward to mind his own Business and Concerns more than the Concerns of his Lord and Master So 't is an utter Fault and that which may justly call in question the Truth of his Sincerity and Christianity for a Christian to mind the World and his own private Interest more than the Interests and Concerns of Jesus Christ Some care not what becomes of Christ's Labourers or of the poor Saints nor of the Interest of the Gospel so that they have all things to their Hearts Content They eat the Fat and drink the Sweet and lay up great Store of Treasure for their own Children c. they have perhaps their Hundreds and Thousands by them and in the mean while many faithful Ministers hard put to it to get Bread Is it not an abominable Evil in a Steward to live like a Lord himself upon his Master's Goods and let his Master's Children want Bread and also to keep back the Right of his faithful and painful Labourers for whose sake he intrusted him with so much Substance VI. A Steward must expect to be called to an Account Give an Account of thy Stewardship c. So must every Christian expect to be called to an Account by Jesus Christ concerning his Stewardship and what will they have to say who have embezelled much of their Lord's Goods and converted the rest to their own private Use Let all take heed and so demean themselves that they may have their Accounts to give up with Joy Saints compared to Stones 1 Pet. 2.5 Ye also as lively Stones are built up a spiritual House an holy Priesthood c. THe Saints of God are compared to Stones to the Stones of a a Building c. Parallels I. SOme Stones that Men build with are very rough and rocky as they are taken out of the Quarry and therefore need much Hewing and Squaring before they are fit for the Building So naturally the Hearts of Sinners are rocky and like rough Stones Hos 6.5 and to this the Lord alludes I have hewed them by the Prophets Ministers are God's Tools by which He does his Work upon Mens Hearts II. Stones are fit Materials to build a House withal So God sees Believers are the only fit Materials to build his spiritual House III. Stones in a Building are well knit and united together So should the Saints in Love c. IV. Stones are durable so are the Saints Disparity I. NO Builder builds his House with preeious Stones But Believers are called precious Stones This notes the Richness and Excellency of the spiritual Building 1 Cor. 3.12 Now if any build upon this Foundation Gold Silver precious Stones c. II. No earthly Stones have Life in them they are not living but dead Stones But the Saints are living Stones Eph.
2.1 being quickned and made alive by Jesus Christ that so there may be a fit Resemblance or Similitude between the Stones and the Foundation See Foundation in the First Volume pag. 242. and Christ the Corner-Stone p. 246 247. The Saints God's Iewels Mal. 3.17 They shall be mine in that Day when I make up my Jewels THe Saints are in this Place called Jewels they are God's choice Jewels There is nothing so excellent in the Eyes of Men but God's People are as amiable in his Sight and why he calls them his Jewels is opened in the following Parallel Metaphor Parallel JEwels are rare and excellent Things made by the hands of curious Workmen they are made of precious Stones set in Gold and Silver THe Saints are to God most choice and excellent Ones Psal 45. The King's Daughter is all glorious within These Jewels are made up of a Complication of all the precious Graces of the Holy Spirit II. Some Jewels are long in making they are not made near so soon as some others are They carry on their Work gradually every Day 's Work adds to their Beauty and Richness yet having begun they resolve to go forward and never cease till they have finished them and made them up quite fit for the Cabinet II. So some of the Saints are not so soon made up and fitted for Heaven as others are God carries on the Work of Grace gradually All Persons as soon as ever they are converted are not made fit for Heaven but they must go from one degree of Grace to another Yet God hath promised to perfect the Work he hath begun he will never cease until he hath made up the Jewels he hath begun to make He that hath begun a good Work in you Phil. 1.6 will perform it to the Day of Christ III. Jewels are a most rare and excellent Ornament nothing richer and are therefore worn only by rich and noble Persons in which they take great delight III. So Believers are the Glory of Christ Whether any do enquire of Titus 2 Cor. 8.23 he is my Partner and Fellow-helper concerning you or our Brethren be enquired of they are the Messengers of the Churches and the Glory of Christ Which agrees with that in Isa 62.3 Thou shalt also be a Crown of Glory in the hand of the Lord Isa 62.3 and a Royal Diadem in the hand of thy God and hence called Hephzibah The Lord delighteth in thee No Prince esteems more of his Crown Jewels and Royal Diadem than God doth of his People The High-Priest under the Law was to have the Names of the Children of Israel engraven on the Breast-plate See Exod. 28. And thou shalt make the Breastplate of Judgment the Work of cunning Workmen c. And thou shalt emboss in it Embossments of Stones four Rows The first a Row of Sardius Exod 28.6 7 8 9. a Topaz and a Smaragd the second Row a Chalcedony a Saphire and Sardonyx and the third Row an Hyacinth a Chrysophrase and an Amethyst and the fourth Row a Chrysolite a Beryl and a Jasper And they shall be set in Gold in their Imbossements and the Stones shall be with the Names of the Sons of Israel c. Also in the Ephod there was two Beryl-Stones and on them was engraven the Names of the Children of Israel Now the High-Priest was a Type of Christ and his having the Names of the Children of Israel engraven with precious Stones upon the Ephod which was upon his Shoulders and upon the Breast-plate signifies not only Christ's bearing his Saints upon his Shoulders as it were and upon his Heart but also what an Ornament Christ looks upon his Saints to be unto him for those precious Stones were a wonderful Ornament to the Priest both on his Shoulders and Breast Take Mr. Ainsworth's Annotations on the 11th Verse The Engraver Stone-cutter or Jeweller thus engraving in precious Stone and that like a Signet the Names of the Children of Israel signified the firm and perpetual Love Memorial Esteem and Sustentation of the Church And to this the Spouse alludes Cant. 8.6 Set me as a Signet upon thy Heart as a Signet on thy Arm c. IV. A Man takes great care of and exceedingly values his rich and choice Jewels he will not lose one of them if he can possibly keep them IV. So God takes great care of his Saints esteems of them as his chiefest Treasure and will not lose one of them All that the Father hath given me have I kept and none of them are lost c. That God highly prizes esteems and takes great care of his People doth appear many ways 1. By the Price he paid for them He gave up that precious and invaluable Jewel of his Heart viz. the Lord Jesus to be broken in pieces that so he might thereby make unto himself many thousand choice and precious Jewels 2. By the great Pains he hath used in forming and fashioning them for himself We are his Workmanship c. 3. By his making of such a firm and sure Covenant with Christ in their behalf that none of them might be lost 4. By the Charge he gives to the Wicked not to hurt them 2 Chron. 16.21 22. He suffered no Man to do them Wrong yea he reproved Kings for their Sakes saying Touch not mine Anointed and do my Prophets no harm 5. By his declaring that they that touch them touch the Apple of his Eye He pities them as a Father pities his Children 6. By his bestowing so many precious Graces and good Gifts upon them to make them shine and gloriously set forth their Lustre 7. By executing Wrath and Displeasure upon their Enemies 8. By his defending saving and preserving them in the midst of so many great and imminent Dangers 9. In hiding them in a secret and secure Place out of the reach of Adversaries 10. Lastly by providing such a glorious Place for them after Death that they may be with him for ever V. Jewels are subject to many Casualties whilst they are making and are often marr'd or receive much Detriment which without much Labour and Cost is not repaired and made good again V. So God's Jewels are subject to sustain great Detriment and are often much marr'd whilst he is about making of them up by Sin and Satan and through their own Carelesness which is not soon nor easily repaired Tho God graciously by his Word and Spirit renews his Work again upon their Souls as in the Case of David Peter and divers others VI. When a Man hath quite made up his Jewels he puts them into a rich Cabinet VI. So when God hath quite made up his spiritual Jewels he puts them into Heaven that is the rich and glorious Cabinet which he hath provided for all his choice and goodly Jewels VII A Person that hath many rich and choice Jewels shews them as he sees occasion to his Friends and also to others declaring his Right to them and
painted Sepulchers Mat. 23.27 Wo unto you Scribes and Pharisees Hypocrites for ye are like unto whited Sepulchers which indeed appear beautiful without but within full of dead Men's Bones and all Vncleanness THey are principally Hypocrites which our Saviour resembles to whited Sepulchres and how fitly they may be compared thereunto is shewed in the following Parallel Simile Parallel A Painted Sepulchre appears as the Text saith beautiful without SO vile Hypocrites appear glorious and beautiful to Men as if they were real Saints they seem very devout in appearance and outward Shew to those that only behold their Outside 't is God only that sees the Heart II. Sepulchres tho they appear beautiful without yet they are very loathsom within II. So Hypocrites tho they may appear holy and religious to Men or to the outward Eye yet are within vile and ungodly full of Pride Vain-Glory Envy Malice Covetousness and every horrid and abominable Lust which makes them as loathsom in the sight of God as a stinking Sepulchre is to us A wicked Man Prov. 13.5 saith Solomon is loathsom III. Those that make and beautify a Sepulchre do it that its inward Filth and Pollution may not easily appear or offend those that behold it much Pains Cost and Curiosity is bestowed upon the Out-side of it whereas Men matter not how filthy they are within III. So the vile Hypocrites in all their outward Shews Zeal Religion and seeming Piety do it to hide their cursed Ends abominable Lusts and Wickedness for did they appear outwardly to all Men what they are inwardly they would be loathsom to all that fear God They bestow much Pains and Cost and shew their Skill and Cunning to carry it religiously and warily to Men whereas they take little or no care how filthy they are inwardly IV. Tho a Sepulchre appears never so beautiful without yet Men know 't is loathsom within IV. So tho Hypocrites appear never so much like Saints to the Eyes of Men yet God knows and sees they are polluted and vile Wretches inwardly Inferences THis shews what the abominable Nature of Sin is 't is here compared to a dead putrified and stinking Carcase what is more loathsom 2. It shews also the filthy unclean and abominable State of painted Hypocrites c. Wicked Men compared to Swine Mat. 7.6 Neither cast your Pearls before Swine 2 Pet. 2.22 The Dog is turned to his Vomit again and the Sow that was washed to her wallowing in the Mire SOme Sort of wicked Men are more especially in these Scriptures compared to Hogs or Swine we shall in the following Parallels shew who they are and how fitly they may be resembled to them Metaphor Parallel SWine love to be in the Mud they will wallow in Filth and miry Places which Sheep and divers other Creatures strive as much as they can to avoid This Beast saith Gesner is a most impure and unclean Beast and its Nature is to delight to wallow in most filthy and noisom Places SO wicked Men love their brutish Lusts and daily wallow in the Mud and Mire of Filth and the abominable Pollutions of Sin and Uncleanness until they become defiled all over from the Head to the Foot Such Men and Women who live in Uncleanness Drunkenness and other beastly Sins may fitly be compared to Swine for 't is as pleasant to them to riot in the Day-time and tumble as it were in the Mud of Wickedness as it is to a Swine to wallow in the Mire II. The Hog or Swine is a dull stupid and sensless Creature not like the Hart and divers Animals that might be named II. So are wicked Men they are like this dull and sottish Brute slow of Heart and hard to believe they are Men of no spiritual Understanding III. Swine are craving and very greedy Creatures They are so greedy Dr. Frantzius saith my Author that they have no measure in eating and hence grow so fat that sometimes they are hardly able to go nay they will eat untill they burst themselves III. Some wicked Men are just like Swine in this respect they are so greedy and covetous that they are never satisfied When they have got their Hundreds nay it may be their Thousands by the Year yet still they pursue the World as if they had their Bread to get and were not worth a Groat and thus growing fat Jeshurun like they forget God But Jeshurun waxed fat and kicked Deut. 32.15 Some there be also who are such Epicures that they are naturally like the Swine who are not only gluttonous but will drink until they are quite drunk and hence we commonly call a sottish Drunkard a drunken Swine IV. Swine as they are greedy and unsatisfied Creatures so they are commonly fed for the Slaughter IV. So the Wicked who flourish in this Life and feed in their filthy Sties of sensual Lusts are let alone in their Sins being fatted for the Day of Slaughter Jer. 12.3 V. Swine are a mischievous Sort of Creatures They will not only root up Gardens and Vineyards and pleasant Meadows where they can get in but will destroy Chickens and other harmless Creatures also and eat them up and tear Clothes and other Things in pieces if they be not look'd after and kept up in their Sties nay some of them will bite and devour Men if they look not to themselves V. So some wicked Men are very mischievous if they can but get loose or break into God's Garden they will root it up and spoil those precious Flowers and Plants which he hath set therein How often have they eat up God's Children tearing them in pieces like wanton and mischievous Swine caring not not what hurt they do Have all the Workers of Iniquity no knowledg Psal 14 4. who eat up my People as they eat Bread and call not upon the Lord No Swine like the Romish Swine upon this account who like devouring Locusts Rev. 9. strive to eat up every green Thing It is not to be imagined what hurt these Wild-Boars have done to God's Vineyard but blessed be God who puts a Hook in their Noses VI. Swine are of no use or Service saith Dr. Fanzius to any one while they live but when they are killed they yield the Owner some Profit VI. So it is with some covetous Men who never do any Good with what they have whilst they live A wicked Usurer saith Bonaventure is like a Hog for whilst he liveth he is good and profitable for nothing for he will ever be rooting up the Earth running through and tearing of Hedges c. but when the Hog is dead then cometh Profit by him So by the Death of the Wicked some Profit may come to some of his poor Relations nay many times by the Death of some wicked Rulers much Good comes to the Church of God in general VII The Hog is continually grunting all the while he is at his Trough eating in fear as it were lest
of some who for the Shame and Distress thereof have made away with themselves Burges fearing more Opproprium Vitae than Mortis Periculum the Reproach of Life than the Punishment of Death III. Sinners are such vile Debtors that they are attended with great Shame and therefore Adam-like hide their Sins do not love nay they are ashamed any should know how black and notorious in Wickedness they are they have got many Ways to cover their Iniquity IV. Some great and ill Debtors have many Shifts and Delays to put off their Creditors 't is a common custom amongst Men far in Debt to contrive ways to excuse themselves and make vain Apologies and all to shift and put off further Trouble IV. So Sinners have many ways to excuse themselves have you not heard some speaking to this purpose I was drawn in before I was aware I had not done such nor such a thing had it not been for such or such an one but all are guilty of human Infirmities I shall do better when God gives me more Grace I intend to reform and thus they put off God and Conscience by trifling Delays and Excuses and repent not of their evil Deeds nor go to God through the mediation of Jesus Christ for Pardon and Forgiveness V. Some Debtors hate their Creditors Leve aes alienum debitore facit grave inimicum saith Burges a little Money borrowed makes a Man a Debtor but a great deal an Enemy so the more they owe the more they hate Nay Aristotle saith Debtors wish their Creditors to have no Being wish they were dead so that they might but thereby be freed from their Debts V. Wicked Men hate God they are often set out in Scripture as Haters of him because they fear him as an angry Judg who will severely demand satisfaction to the last Farthing they care not whether there were any God or no to call them to an account for all their Wickedness which they daily commit against him hence the Apostle saith Rom. 8.7 the carnal Mind is Enmity against God nay and the Lord positively saith of the Wicked Zech. 11.8 that their Soul abhorred him VI. Some Debtors are so far in Debt that they owe much more than they are worth or are able to pay or make a compensation for VI. Sinners are so far in Debt to God that they are not able to make him satisfaction they owe ten thousand Talents and have not one Farthing to pay The aggravation of Sin lyeth in this viz. that it is against God therefore that Offence that is against Man is compared to an hundred Pence but that which is against God to ten thousand Talents And when he had begun to reckon Mat. 18.28 ver 24. ver 25. one was brought unto him which owed him ten thousand Talents ver 24. And because he had nothing to pay his Lord commanded him to be sold and his Wife and Children and all that he had and the Debt to be payed ver 25. The Servant therefore fell down and worshipped him saying Lord refrain thine Anger towards me and I will pay thee all ver 26. ver 26. Then the Lord of that Servant had Compassion and loosed him and forgave him the Debt ver 27. ver 27. But the same Servant went out and found one of his Fellow-Servants which ought him an hundred Pence and he laid his Hands on him and took him by the Throat saying Pay me what thou owest ver 28. c. VII An ill Debtor that is very far in Debt does not love to see nor meet his Creditor he will go some by-way or go much about rather than come near him or meet with him VII So Sinners who are notoriously Guilty before God love not to meet with him nor hear of him if God comes near them by the reproofs of his Word or by the checks of Conscience or by the rebukes of the Rod how are they startled As in the case of Felix who when he found that God had met with him by Paul's Preaching who reasoned of Righteousness Act. 24.25 Temperance and Judgment to come 't is said he trembled but mark his answer to the Apostle Was he pleased with that Doctrine Alas no he could not bear it therefore crys out Go thy way for this time when I have a convenient season I will call for thee VIII A Debtor that is far in Debt is often-times afraid of an Arrest and much perplexed and troubled in his Mind the thoughts of a Prison being grievous to him VIII So guilty Sinners are afraid of the Serjeant Death if they perceive Death is approaching how troubled are they for fear of the Prison of utter Darkness provided their Consciences be awake See Sin a Debt Metaphor Disparity I. A Debtor among Men upon the non-payment of his Debts is exposed but to external Punishment suppose it should be the highest Punishment that we read of in Scripture or History we read under the Law they were bound to sell their Children Exod. 21.7 22.2 2 King 4.1 yea themselves to become Slaves or Bond-men it was a sore Punishment to have Children sold for Parents Debts I have read that Valentinian the Emperour would have such put to Death that were not able to pay their Debts but especially that Law mentioned by Mr. Burges Burges on Justification p. 1â0 was the severest of all that provided that he who was in Debt and could not pay it the Creditors might take him and cause him to be cut into as many pieces as they pleased I. BUt the ungodly and guilty Sinner is exposed to eternal Punishment such who obtain no forgiveness or pardon of Sin through the atonement of the Cross or satisfaction made by Jesus Christ shall be cast into the Lake of Fire and Brimstone 't is not Wife nor Children Father or Brother can make a compensation or keep them from the place of Punishment Rev. 14.10 They shall be tormented day and night they shall drink of the Wrath of God which is poured out without mixture into the Cup of his Indignation and they shall be tormented with Fire and Brimstone in the presence of the holy Angels and in the presence of the Lamb. ver 10. And the smoak of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever they have no rest day nor night c. Mat. 13.50 They shall be cast into a Furnace of Fire there shall be weeping and gnashing of Teeth II. A Debtor among Men may escape an Arrest or fly from the Hand of Justice or if he be taken Death will free him from all Miseries nay if he dies in Prison his Debt is paid II. But it is impossible for Sinners to escape the Wrath of God who live and dye in their Sins Death will come there is no escaping the Hands of this grim Serjeant and when they are thrown into Hell that strong and fearful Prison they shall by no means come out thence till they
have paid the utmost Farthing Inferences HOw may this humble sinful Mortals What little cause have any of the Chrildren of Men to boast of their Riches Alas they are whether they know it or no exceedingly in Debt they are worth nothing and whether they believe it or not Death will convince them of it 2. It may stir up the Hearts of the Godly to pity Sinners when you see poor Prisoners that are in Prison for Debt crying out of the Grates Bread Bread for the Lord's sake how ready are you to pity them but how more doleful is that Cry of the rich Glutton in Hell for a drop of Water to cool his Tongue and none is given to him 3. It speaks much Comfort to Believers who have through that redemption that is in Christ obtained the forgiveness of all their Debts Oh! what a Blessing these things being considered is pardon of Sin Let thy Soul with David Bless the Lord and all that is within thee praise his holy Name who forgiveth all thine Iniquities Psal 103.1 2 3. who healeth all thy Diseases who hath freed thee from thy Sins and the Punishment of them Wicked Men the Rod of God Isa 10.5 O Assyrian the Rod of mine Anger THe Ungodly and bloody Persecutors of the Lord's People are called his Hand his Rod and his Sword Deliver my Soul from the Wicked which is thy Sword from Men of the World which are thy Hand O Lord Psal 17.13 14. Parallels I. A Man smites such as have offended him with his Hand and with a Rod or Sword So God makes use of the Wicked as an Instrument to chastize his Children when they transgress his Law and grievously sin against him II. As a Hand or Rod lays on harder or softer Blows according to the Pleasure and Purpose of him that strikes So God lets the Wicked out upon his own People to oppress and afflict them as he fees good either in a milder or more severe manner III. When a Father hath chastized his Children sufficiently and throughly humbled them he sometimes casteth the Rod into the Fire So when God hath by the Wicked who are his Rod throughly humbled his People and taken away their Sin he will throw the Wicked their bloody Persecutors into the Fire of his Wrath For yet a very little while Isa 10.25 and the Indignation shall cease and mine Anger in their Destruction Wicked Men compared to Tares Mat. 13.38 The Tares are the Children of the Wicked One TAres ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã quasi ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã saith Varineus quia amet triticum illud ut umbra corpus sequitur imitatus simul arescit ac si esset de tritici genere i. e. Because it loveth the Wheat and imitates it as the Shadow imitateth the Body and groweth up with it as if it were of the same kind with the Wheat It should not saith one be translated Tares but evil Seed It is that which we call the deaf Ears that grow up with the good Corn and cannot be discerned till the Harvest Liegh's Crit. Sacr. and then it proves naught for Tares and Fitches are soon discerned and pluck'd up The Enemy sowed Tares v. 15. i. e. corrupted Ungodly Men are compared to Tares Tares saith a noted Writer is a Sort of Grain that groweth in the Eastern Country therefore those that are called Tares amongst us I suppose are not the Tares our Saviour alludes to Metaphor Parallel TAres are a low and base Sort of Grain of little worth or esteem in comparison of Wheat and some other Grain SO the Children of the Wicked One are a base and contemptible Sort of People in comparison of the Children of God II. If Tares are sown amongst Wheat it is done by the Hand of an Enemy out of spite and malice to the Injury and Loss of the Owner of the Field II. So the spiritual or metaphorical Tares viz. the Children of Belial that grow in the Field of this World were first sowed by the Devil he is that Enemy who did it i. e. He infused by his Spirit through the Corruptness of Mortals that evil Seed into their Hearts from whence these Tares spring out of spite and Malice to God himself whose is the Field and also out of spite and malice to Mankind III. Tares growing among Wheat do hurt and prejudice the Wheat hindering its growth and flourishing III. So the Ungodly or Children of the Wicked One dwelling with or among the Saints hurt and greatly prejudice them hindering their Growth in Grace and Godliness Saith David Psal 120.6 Wo is me that I sojourn in Mesech that I dwell in the Tents of Kedar It is a hard Matter to keep our Garments clean and no way to defile them living in the midst of a wicked and ungodly Generation Who can touch Pitch and not be defiled therewith The Israelites dwelling among the wicked Natives of the Land of Canaan Psal 10 6.35 36. 't is said learned their Works and served their Gods IV. Tares as Wilson observes are so like Wheat whilst they are in the Blade as hardly the one can be discerned from the other IV. So Hypocrites seem so like true and sincere Christians that for a while the one can hardly be known from the other V. The Man who had Tares sown amongst the Wheat in his Field whilst Men slept would not suffer his Servants to pluck them up lest some of the Wheat should be pluck'd up with them but let them grow together until Harvest and then commands the Reapers to separate the one from the other and the Wheat to gather into his Barn but the Tares to cast into the Fire from whence it appears that those Tares were good for nothing but Fuel for the Fire c. V. So the Almighty tho there be many Hypocrites Hereticks and Reprobates in the World would not have Magistrates or others to pluck them up for their Errors or Heresy only that is destroy them or take them away by corporal Punishment and Death lest they pull up and destroy some of his precious Saints with them instead of those Children of the Evil One but would have them live or grow together in the Field of the World until the Harvest that is the End of the World The Field is the World Mat. 13.38 39 40 41. the good Seed an the Children of the Kingdom but the Tares the Children of the Wicked One. The Enemy that sowed them is the Devil the Harvest is the End of the World and the Reapers are the Angels As therefore the Tares are gathered and burnt in the Fire so shall it be in the End of the World The Son of Man shall send forth his Angels to gather out of his Kingdom all things that offend and them that do Iniquity And shall cast them into a Furnace of Fire there shall be weeping and gnashing of Teeth Inferences THis may put every Christian upon the Search and Examination of
give an uncertain Sound who shall prepare himself to the Battel VI. So a Minister is sometimes commanded to sound an Alarm Joel 2 1. Blow the Trumpet in Zion sound an Alarm in my holy Mountain They are to pronounce Wrath and Judgment to thunder as it were from Mount Sinai to rouze up the slothful and secure Sinner or drouzy Professor and sometimes a Call to Duty to assemble the People to fast and cry mightily unto the Lord Blow the Trumpet in Zion sanctify a Fast call the solemn Assembly Joel 2.15 16. gather the People sanctify the Congregation assemble the Elders gather the Children and those that suck the Breast c. VII A Trumpeter by blowing his Trumpet in the Day of Battel is of great use to an Army the sounding of the Trumpet greatly encourages and animates the Hearts of Souldiers VII So a true Minister by preaching the Gospel is exceeding useful to God's Church in the Day of Trial c. How doth a lively and an awakening Sermon put Spirit and Courage into the Hearts of Christians and make them fearless and valiant for the Truth VIII A Trumpeter usually goes before the Troop of Army sounding his Trumpet he is often exposed to Danger VIII So the Ministers of the Gospel should be as He-Goats before the Flock they are the Leaders of the People Ministers are often greatly exposed IX A Trumpeter is to keep sounding all the while an Army is engaged nay not only to sound his Trumpet but to sound it loud also IX So a Minister must preach always in season and out of season whilst the Saints and Church of God are militant Necessity is laid upon me and wo is me 1 Cor. 9.16 if I preach not the Gospel Yea and it must be preached publickly X. Some Trumpeters have Silver Trumpets nay God commanded Moses to make two Silver Trumpets to call the Assembly and these were for Eleazar and Ithamar the two Sons of Aaron X. Prov. 10.20 So the Tongue of the Righteous is as choice Silver Ainsworth speaking of two Silver Trumpets that were to be made of beaten Work Numb 10. saith it signifies the Labour of the Ministers of giving themselves to Prayer and to the Ministry of the Word Psal 12.7 The Words of the Lord are pure Words as Silver c. XI A Trumpeter makes sometimes sweet Musick with his Trumpet Many love no Musick like the rare sounding of a Trumpet XI So a Minister makes sweet Musick sometimes in preaching of the Gospel in the Ears of Men. And lo Ezek. 33.32 thou art unto them as a very lovely Song of one that hath a lovely Voice and can play well on an Instrument Inferences MInisters must cry aloud and spare not they must lift up their Voice like a Trumpet They must be endued with Courage not fearing the Face of Men sparing none but reprove and warn great and rich Men as well as the Poor II. They must be Men of Wisdom that know how to sound distinctly rightly dividing the Word of Truth lest by their uncertain Sound great Detriment befall Christ's spiritual Souldiers III. Hence let all the Saints magnify God for that they have and do yet hear the joyful Sound by which they have been called to engage in the spiritual Warfare and thereby animated to a Perseverance in the same to the end IV. Also hence may be inferred That as the Saints are spiritual Souldiers so it is their great Concern to observe the sounding of these spiritual Trumpeters with the Silver Trumpets that they may be always ready to make good their Ground in an evil Day And having done all to stand Stand therefore c. Eph. 6. Ministers compared to Spokesmen 2 Cor. 11.2 For I have espoused you to one Husband that I may present you as a chast Virgin to Christ I Have as if the Apostle should say acted the part of a Spokesman I have endeavoured to engage your Affections to Christ Every Minister strives to espouse Souls to the Lord Jesus as Abraham's Servant was employed to obtain Rebeka for Isaac 'T is the main Work of a Minister to win Souls and bring them over to Christ Note Ministers may fitly be compared to Spokesmen Simile Parallel A Spokesman is a Friend to the Lover one that knows his Secrets and is judged faithful a Person that he confides in and is therefore trusted with his great and most weighty Concernments Abraham had great confidence in his Servant and therefore chose him for that Work viz. to go and take a Wife for Isaac MInisters are the Friends of Christ I have called you Friends They know the Mind of Christ The Secrets of the Lord are with them Joh. 15.14 15. All things saith Christ that I have heard of my Father I have made known unto you You have not chosen me but I have chosen you Christ chuses none to this Work but such as are faithful 1 Tim. 1.12 And I thank Christ Jesus our Lord who hath accounted me faithful putting me into the Ministry II. A faithful Spokesman is very intent and diligent in his Business Abraham's Servant would not eat nor drink until he had delivered his Message or told his Errand II. So a faithful Minister is very diligent about his Master's Work Peter and John forsook all and followed Christ He gives himself wholly up to the Work of the Gospel Job 23 12 They esteem with holy Job the Words of his Mouth more than their necessary Food III. A Spokesman uses many Arguments to engage the Affections of the Person to whom he is sent he doth set forth the Merits Riches and Worthiness of the Person who is the principal Suiter III. So Ministers use many weighty Arguments to persuade Sinners to fall in love with and espouse themselves to the Lord Jesus to accept of the Offers of his Grace and Divine Favour being not willing to take any Denial if possible They pray woo and beseech in Christ's Name and some of the Arguments they use are these viz. 1. They set forth the Greatness of their Lord and Master He is the King of Kings and Lord of Lords saith Paul the Lord of Life and Glory saith Peter 2. They set forth his great Riches Vnto me Eph. 3.8 who am less than the least of all Saints is this Grace given that I should preach among the Gentiles the unsearchable Riches of Christ See how Abraham's Servant pleaded when he came to court the Damsel The Lord hath blessed my Master greatly and he is become great Gen. 24.35 36. and He hath given him Flocks and Herds c. Silver and Gold and Man-Servants and Maid-Servants and Camels and Asses Verse 35. And Sarah my Master's Wife bare a Son to my Master when she was old and unto him he hath given all that he hath O how rich and great saith a Minister is God! The Cattel of a thousand Hills are his The Earth is the Lord's and
Severity and Mildness to all studying the Nature and Disposition of every Member VIII Fathers ought to walk wisely before their Children in all Holiness and Sobriety setting themselves as Patterns to all that are in the Family of Grace and Vertue VIII So 't is the Duty of Pastors and Ministers of Churches to lead an holy and godly Life and be as Examples of true Vertue and Piety to all they converse with Be thou an Example of the Believers 1 Tim. 4.12 in Word in Conversation in Charity in Spirit in Faith in Purity IX It is a great Sorrow and Grief to a good and godly Father to see his Children froward and fall out one with another violating the Bonds of Nature IX So 't is an Heart-breaking Sorrow to a godly and faithful Minister to see the Saints and Members of the Church walk loosely and live in Strife and Vain-Glory wronging and abusing each other and thereby violate the sacred Bonds of brotherly Love Tenderness and Forbearance For many walk of whom I have told you often and now tell you even weeping that they are Enemies of the Cross of Christ Phil. 3.18 X. It is the Property of a godly Father to pray for his Children and also for the whole Family committed to his Charge X. So Christ's faithful Ministers do not cease to pray for those whom they have been instrumental to beget by the Word of Truth unto Christ nay not only for them but for all committed to their Charge nay for all the Children of God Eph. 3.17 That Christ might dwell in their Hearts by Faith and that they may be rooted and grounded in Love c. Inferences WE may infer from hence that the Office of a Minister is an honourable Employment 2. It may in many things teach Pastors their Duties to their Members and Members their respective Duties towards their Pastors 3. It also serves to inform us who are faithful wise and discreet Ministers of Christ 4. We may further learn what a great Concern it is for a Church to chuse wise and sober Persons to be their Pastors Ministers compared to Stewards Luke 12.42 Who is a faithful Steward c. 1 Cor. 4.1 Let Men so account of us as the Ministers of Christ and Stewards of the Mysteries of God Verse 2. Moreover it is required in Stewards that a Man be found faithful Liegh's Crit. Sacr. STeward Stewardship the Original ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã rendred in 1 Cor. 9.17 Dispensation properly signifieth the Administration of Houshold-Business whereof one taketh such and such Care and doth so dispose thereof as that he appointeth every one what they are to do Note True Gospel-Ministers are Stewards spiritual Stewards Stewards of God Metaphor Parallel A Steward is an Officer that principally belongs to great Men few besides rich and noble Persons have Stewards of their Houses SO true Gospel-Ministers or Pastors are Officers that belong to Christ's House who is a great Prince nay King of Heaven and Earth II. A Steward is a Person that hath a great Trust and Charge reposed in him many rich and excellent Things are committed to his Care and Oversight sometimes all the Goods of the House and Charge of the Family II. So faithful Ministers have a mighty Trust reposed in them the Lord Jesus hath committed to their Care and Charge Things of very great worth and value even all the Goods of his House 1. They are entrusted with the Truth and every Branch and Part of it called the Mysteries of God which is of inestimable Value 2. The whole Church they have the Care and Charge of the whole Family or Houshold of God 3. They have the Care and Charge of Mens Souls committed to them See Watchmen III. It behoveth a Steward to be faithful in all things seeking the Honour of his Lord They ought to be much in their Business not leaving it to others that are not experienced in it nor careful to look after it nor leave their Master's Business to mind and look after their own III. So ought every Minister of Christ to be faithful in all things wholly studying the Profit Honour and Interest of the Lord Jesus They ought continually to be about his Affairs not leave the Management of the Church and Concerns of the Ministry like some self-seeking Priests of our Days to others who are unexperienced negligent and worse to follow their own Concerns and living in Ease and Pleasure pursuing after the Riches and Vanities of the World mattering not whether Christ be honoured or no or whether his Interest sink or swim so that things go well with them and they thrive in the World There are too many such in this Day so that we may well say with the Apostle All seek their own and none the Things that are Jesus Christ's IV. Stewards give direction to all inferior Officers and others in the Family about their respective Work and Business IV. So Ministers give directions to the Deacons and other Members of Christ's Church how to discharge their Duties in their respective places c. V. Stewards must expect to be called to an account and if unfaithful are frequently put out of their Stewardship Luk. 16.2 Give an account of thy Stewardship for thou mayest be no longer Steward V. So all the Ministers of Christ must expect to be called to an Account The Time is coming when Christ will reckon with them and happy will they be that have their Accounts to give up with Joy to whom the Lord Jesus will say Well done good and faithful Servant c. Ministers compared to Planters 1 Cor. 3.6 I have planted and Apollo watered c. Verse 8. Now he that planteth and he that watereth are one GOD is the chief spiritual Planter Isa 5.7 60.21 61.3 Mat. 15.13 None but he can implant a Principle of Grace in the Sinner's Heart 't is his proper Work to take us out of the old Stock and Root and plant us into the new But forasmuch as these Things are asserted by the Preaching of the Word Ministers are called Planters I have planted c. 1 Cor. 3.6 They are but under or subordinate Planters and Waterers to ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã him that gives the Increase viz. Jehovah Metaphor Parallel A Skilful Planter is a curious Artist one that knows the Nature of Trees Plants and Seeds He is skilled in Setting Ingrafting Innoculation or Grafting with the Scucheon as they call it c. SO an experienced and able Minister of the Gospel is a very skilful Person one that hath knowledg of great Mysteries both of Nature and Grace He knows the State of Man in the first Adam that old Stock and also the Nature of Planting or Grafting into Jesus Christ how and which way it is and must be done II. A Planter hath fit Tools or Instruments to do his Work withal viz. a Spade a Knife c. without which he can do nothing II. So Ministers of Christ
House go about to hew them by the Word i. e. endeavour to convert them Ministers are Hewers and the Ax is the Word of God I have hewed them by the Prophets But they must proceed orderly i. e. not baptize Mat. 28.19 â0 and then teach but first teach or make Disciples and then baptize them VI. A Builder can tell how many principal Pillars or Posts belong unto the House or Building and sees to fit all the Materials thereof in their proper place and will be sure to see that he wants never a principal Pillar VI. So Ministers can tell how many fundamental Principles there are of the Christian Religion I mean Principles necessary to Salvation and also the Number of the Foundations of Church-Constitution and Fellowship and will see that every thing they do be done orderly every thing fitted according to the Directions of God's Word and that they want not any one of the Foundation-Principles of the Christian Religion 'T is dangerous you know if a House be to be built upon six main Pillars if it want one Read Heb. 6.1 2. VII A Builder has his Rule by which he doth all his Work He does not work by Guess nor by the Sight of his own Eye only but by a certain and unerring Rule VII So a wise Minister hath his Rule viz. the Word of God he doth not do what he thinks is right in his own Eyes until he hath tried it by the Rule nor will he follow the Humor and Fancy of others who may say this is right and that is right but according as he finds Things to agree or disagree with the holy Scriptures and Spirit of God that unerring Rule by which he receives or rejects takes or leaves He with Moses will do all things according to the Pattern shewed in the Mount As many as walk according to this Rule Peace be on them and Mercy Gal. 6. and upon the whole Israel of God The Word of God should be our Guide in all Things VIII A wise Builder takes care that all the Building be fitly framed together and well fastened to the Foundation VIII So a wise Minister or spiritual Builder endeavours to see that all the Saints be united fitly framed or joined together in Love and well fastened by Faith and Love to Jesus Christ See what the Apostle saith Eph. 2. Eph. 2.20 21 22. And are built upon the Foundation of the Apostles and Prophets Jesus Christ himself being the chief Corner-Stone in whom all the Building being fitly framed together groweth to an holy Temple in the Lord in whom ye are builded together for an Habitation of God through the Spirit IX A Builder takes great care to give directions about the Door or Way into the House he is building and makes it plain that all People who have a mind or ought to enter in may readily find the way and not stumble at the Threshold IX So a wise and faithful Minister takes special care to give directions about the Door into God's House that all whom Christ would have enter in may not be at a loss about it nor stumble as it were at the Threshold 'T is absolutely necessary that they are acquainted with and able to shew to others what are those initiating Ordinances into the House or Church of God And sad it is to see so many worthy Ministers among us at so great a Loss in this respect as is demonstrated in a small Treatise written by Mr. W. R. entitled A sober Discourse of Right to Church-Communion It hath always been asserted by Christians of all Persuasions till of late that Baptism in Water that holy Sacrament Christ ordained and left in his Church is absolutely necessary to Church-Fellowship and Communion though touching the Subject and Manner of the Administration of that Ordinance there hath been much Controversy but sure I am the Word of God is very full and plain in this Case 1. The Lord Jesus hath positively enjoined Repentance Faith and Baptism to be taught as the first Principles of his sacred Doctrine and as Fundamentals of Church-Communion and Fellowship See Mat. 28.19 20. Heb. 6.1 2. 2. This also was the Door the holy Apostles those wise Master-Builders directed Persons to and opened for entrance in the Primitive Time Repent and be baptized every one of you c. Then they that gladly received the Word were baptized and the same Day there was added unto them about three thousand Souls Acts 2.40 41. Compare this with Acts 8.48 16.33 Gal. 3.27 And hence 't is said By one Spirit are we all baptized into one Body or to be of one Body Moreover as it is in the above-cited Treatise proved upon an Examination of the Records of the next Age after the Apostles 't is evident the same Order was retained and kept up as appears by Justin Martyr in his Apology to Antoninus Pius the Roman Emperor This Food said he we call the Eucharist to which no Man is admitted but only he that believeth in the Truth of the Doctrine being washed in the Laver of Regeneration so he called Baptism for the Remission of Sins and that so liveth as Christ hath taught Tertullian and Cyprian positively affirm the same and divers others of the ancient Fathers as Basil Nazianzen Optatus Athanatus Epiphanius Hilarius Ambrose Jerome Sozomen Athanasius Augustin c. as is largely shewed by the Divines of Magdeburg in their History of the Church printed at Basil 1624. Also all our modern Divines fully agree with the Ancients in this great Point viz. That Baptism is absolutely an initiating Ordinance and that no unbaptized Person ought to be admitted into the Church nor to the Lord's Supper tho 't is confess'd that some do not say that Baptism alone is the Door into the Church but Baptism and Imposition of Hands There are two Doors to be passed through as saith a learned Writer ' before we can come aditus intima Ecclesiae penetralia viz. Baptism and Laying on of Hands whereof the latter properly and immediately gives admittance Mr. Hanmors cites some ancient Christians speaking thus Confirmatio sive manuum impositio protinus dat jus communicandi in Sacramento corporis ac sanguinis Christi That is Confirmation or Imposition of Hands forthwith giveth full Authority and Right of Communion in the Body and Blood of Christ And in another place saith the same Person He that was not confirmed was not admitted to the Eucharist X. A Master-Builder goes on with his Work when the Foundation is laid the Scaffolds are not taken down till the Building be finished but rather raised higher and higher as the Fabrick goes up he resolves every Day 's Work shall add some further Beauty to it in order to the final perfecting of it X. So a true faithful Minister when he sees the Work of God's House going on every one labouring diligently every day to be more and more holy and pressing on towards Perfection Not laying again
Church of God and help them by their Counsel and Prayers at all times and not to weaken but strengthen their Hands and protect them from the Scorn Reproach and Oppression of the Enemy as much as lieth in them c. XIII When a Prince finds his Ambassadors cannot succeed in their Business but that all Terms of Peace are rejected he calls them home and then bloody Wars commonly follow XIII So when God sees that the Messenger and Message he sends by his faithful Ministers is slighted and that Sinners remain obstinate after long patience he calls home his Ministers perhaps takes them away by Death and resolves to treat with that People or State no more but contrary-wise to let out his Wrath upon them And thus it fared with Israel of old The Lord God of their Fathers sent to them by his Messengers rising early and sending them c. 2 Chron. 36.15 16. But they mocked the Messengers of God and despised his Word and misused his Prophets until the Wrath of the Lord arose against his People till there was no Remedy Inferences THis shews what great Dignity God hath conferred upon his faithful Ministers and this Title should procure an honourable Esteem of them in the Hearts of all Persons to whom they are sent And this is more necessary to the good Success of their Message than is generally thought tho 't is evident what Ministers speak upon this Subject is misconstrued as if they herein rather sought themselves than to befriend the Gospel or advance the Honour of their Master Men are ready to interpret it as a Fruit of their Pride and an Affectation they have of some outward Grandure and worldly Pomp which they design to gain by such a magnificent Title The Apostle himself was sensible of this and yet would not desist to magnify his Office 1 Cor. 4.5 and therefore saith he Let Men so account of us as Ministers of Christ and Stewards of the Mysteries of God and that they should judg nothing before the Time Object But some may say If God will use Ambassadors to treat with Sinners why doth be not use Angels c. 2 Cor. 4.7 Answ 1. The Apostle answers this We have this Treasure in earthen Vessels that the Excellency of the Power may be of God and not of us 2. Ministers being Men have the Advantage many ways above Angels for this Work 1. They are more concerned themselves in the Message they bring than Angels are What greater Argument for a Man's Care than his own Interest 2. They have a more deep Sense arising in their Hearts upon the account of the Temptations they are subject to c. 3. The Sufferings which Ministers meet with for the Gospel's sake are of great advantage to their Brethren had Angels been the Ambassadors they could not have sealed to the Truth of their Doctrine with their Blood they cannot die c. 4. Besides the Presence of Angels might terrify and afrighten us their Glory is so great c. II. This shews that Ministers have a special Commission How shall they preach except they are sent Rom. 10. They must have a lawful Call to this Office as Ambassadors have III. Let poor Sinners from hence be persuaded to hearken to them and carefully receive the Message Ministers bring from the great God and accept of Terms of Peace and close in with Jesus Christ IV. It shews the wonderful Love of God and the great Care he hath of Men's Souls V. It shews what an intolerable Affront is offered to the Majesty of Heaven by those that abuse or deride the Ministers of the Gospel and much greater by them that persecute and imprison them for delivering their Message Paul was an Ambassador in Bonds c. VI. It shews the Weight and Importance of the Preachers Message it is not a slight or sleeveless Errand they come about Deut. 30.15 Joh. 3.36 Mark 16.15 16. I set before you this day Life and Death Hear and your Souls shall live He that believeth not the Wrath of God abideth on him Go into all the World and preach the Gospel to every Creature He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved but he that believeth not shall be damned Ministers compared to Rulers Heb. 13.7 Remember them which have the Rule over you who have spoken unto you the Word of God c. MInisters of the Gospel are Rulers or Governors c. Rulers Parallel RUlers are Men in high Place endued with Power and Authority over others 't is a Name of Dignity SO Ministers are the chief of God's People such as have great Power committed to them as the Deputies and Ambassadors of Christ II. Rulers or Governors have a Law by which they ought to rule and govern in all things II. So Ministers are to rule the House and Church of God by the Rule of God's Word III. 'T is an evil thing and justly reprovable in Rulers to exceed the Limits and Bounds of the Law by which they are to rule and govern or to carry things according to their own Wills and Lusts not regarding the fundamental Laws of the Land where they live III. So 't is an abominable Evil in Ministers to rule according to their own Wills violating the Law of God Ministers may exceed their due Bounds and be arbitrary and tyrannize over the People in things spiritual as well as Civil Rulers or Magistrates in things temporal IV. Rulers in some places are chosen by the People whom they govern 't is the People's Privilege to chuse their Magistrates IV. So Ministers ought to be chosen by the Church 't is the Privilege of the People to chuse their own Pastors and other Officers according to the Qualifications laid down by the Spirit of God 1 Tim. 3.1 2 3. Acts 6.3 Wherefore Brethren look ye out among your selves c. V. Rulers ought to be wise Men Men fearing God See Jethro's Counsel to Moses Exod. 18.21 Thou shalt provide out of all the People able Men such as fear God Men of Truth hating Covetousness 2 Sam. 23.4 c. The God of Israel said the Rock of Israel spake unto me He that ruleth over Men must be just ruling in the Fear of God What a sore Rebuke doth God give covetous Rulers by the Prophet Ezek. 22.27 Her Princes in the midst thereof are like Wolves ravening the Prey to shed Blood and to destroy to get dishonest Gain V. So Ministers ought to be Men wise holy and of a blameless Conversation such as are given to Hospitality 1 Tim. 3.2 3. and not greedy of filthy Lucre. 'T is an odious thing to see a Minister covetous who is required to open the Nature of and preach against that Sin as well as all others and ought to live accordingly How can he preach against that Sin he is guilty of himself or if he doth what good effect can he think it will have upon other Mens Hearts when
another Angel saying Babylon is fallen is fallen that Great City because she made all Nations drink of the Wine of the Wrath of her Fornication REV. 16.19 And great Babylon came in remembrance before God to give unto her the Cup of the Wine of the Fierceness of his Wrath. REV. 17.5 And upon her Forehead was a Name written MYSTERY BABYLON THE GREAT THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS or Fornications AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH REV. 18.1 2. And after these things I saw another Angel come down from Heaven And he cry'd mightily with a strong Voice saying Babylon the Great is fallen is fallen and is become the Habitation of Devils and the Hold of every unclean Spirit and a Cage of every unclean and hateful Bird c. IN the handling of this great Subject it seems needful to give an Account of the various Opinions that have more or less prâsented themselves to the World about it which may be reduced to these four following Heads I. That it is Jerusalem and that for two Reasons 1. Because the Man of Sin or last Beast that is to head this Babylon is set forth by St. Paul to sit in the Temple of God shewing himself to be a God 2 Thess 2.4 Rev. 11.8 2. Because this City where the Beast reigns and shall slay the Witnesses is spiritually called Sodom and Egypt where our Lord was crucified II. That it is the Turkish Empire or Power of the Saracens which Mr. Mede somewhat touches and in a brief way most learnedly argues against in his third Book pag. 644 645. III. That it is indeed Rome the Seat of the fourth or last Empire but Rome in its Heathen State under the idolatrous and persecuting Emperors So the Rhemists would have it if there be a Necessity to fix upon Rome to be this Apocalyptical or Mystery Babylon For this Opinion the present Romanists have no better Advocate than Dr. Hammond who hath done very worthily at other Turns See his Annotations upon the 17th Chapter of the Apocalypse IV. That it is the present Power and Church of Rome who under pretence of the most high and Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction doth influence and govern the Secular Power and State of Kingdoms Of this last Opinion were the ancient Waldenses who felt the bloody Power of Rome venting it self in most horrid and barbarous Cruelties against them and that for a long Series of Time as appears by our most Authentick Ancient and Modern Writers who give a very ample Account of the great Persecution of Christians for many hundred Years last past in all Parts of the Christian World where they have had Power To which Opinion of the Waldenses most of our modern Protestant Divines agree of which we shall mention only Cartwright Fulk the worthily admired and Learned Mede not forgetting famous Du Moulin of France as may be seen in their Works at large But because we will not take Things upon Trust nor refer the Reader to many Quotations which he may want Books and Time to satisfy himself about it appears needful that we remove the Objections with as much Brevity as possible before we state the Metaphor and run the Parallel Now that Babylon in all these New-Testament Texts cannot be fairly applied to Jerusalem the Turks and Saracens nor terminate in the Heathenish State of Rome we offer these following Considerations or Arguments I. It cannot be meant the City Jerusalem 1. Because Jerusalem did not reign over the Kings of the Earth in St. John's time when he saw this Vision and wrote the Revelation which this City Babylon is expresly said to do Rev. 17.18 And the Woman which thou sawest is that great City which reigneth over the Kings of the Earth Jerusalem having been not only under Captivity divers times before but were then entirely under the Power of the Roman Yoke as the whole History of the Gospel doth confirm and themselves did most plainly confess We have no King but Caesar John 19.15 2. Jerusalem was never in so high esteem with the Beast as to be capable to ride as Queen-Regent upon him as this Woman Whore or City is said to do And the Angel said unto me Wherefore didst thou marvel I will tell thee the Mystery of the Woman and the Beast that carrieth her which hath the seven Heads and ten Horns Rev. 17.7 Rev. 17.7 compared with Vers 3. So he carried me away in the Spirit into the Wilderness and I saw a Woman sit upon a Scarlet-coloured Beast full of Names of Blasphemy having seven Heads and ten Horns For by the Woman sitting and Beast carrying is undoubtedly signified Influence Power and Dominion which Jerusalem was far remote from not only under the Roman Monarchy but also under the three Kingdoms that went before it viz. the Babylonian Grecian and Persian as might be largely illustrated both out of Sacred and Humane History 3. Jerusalem did not sit upon many Waters which is interpreted to be People Nations and Tongues that is had not Command or Dominion over them as this Woman Rev. 17.15 Whore or City is said to have And he saith The Waters which thou sawest where the Whore sitteth are Peoples and Multitudes and Nations and Tongues The whole Land of Judea being under Tribute to the Roman Government at that time And it came to pass in those Days Luke 2.1 that there went out a Decree from Caesar Augustus that all the World should be taxed Verse 4. and particularly Galilee Nazareth Judea and the City of David called Bethlehem 4. Jerusalem was not capable to enchant and bewitch all the Nations round about her either by her Religion and Doctrine or by great Gifts and Rewards 1. Because the Roman Power kept her under and much in awe on the one hand not owning nor subscribing to her Religion 2. The Christian Doctrine and Religion block'd up her Way on the other hand that she could not extend her Influence to either neighbouring or remote Nations as this Woman Whore or City is said to do For thy Merchants were the great Men of the Earth for by thy Sorceries were all Nations deceived Rev. 18.23 5. Jerusalem tho she were guilty of much Blood from the beginning of her Excellency and Glory in Solomon's Time killing Prophets even all that were sent unto her murthered John Baptist and our Lord and Saviour as also the blessed Martyr St. Stephen yet in her could not be found that great Mass of Blood that was shed and Myriads of Christian Saints that have been barbarously murthered by Massacre and publick Martyrdom since they were ruined and destroyed by Titus Vespasian which we find positively charged upon this City Babylon Rev. 17.6 And I saw the Woman drunk with the Blood of Saints and with the Blood of the Martyrs of Jesus and I wondered with great Admiration as indeed well he might as shall be shewn Rev. 19 24. And in her was found the Blood of Prophets and of
than Rome Heathen or Babylon ever was And then what a fine Church do the People make themselves 10. If the Place Seat and City of Rome was not utterly ruined so as to be no more for ever as a Place of Commerce Trade and Human Society when the Heathen Power ceased then Rome Heathen cannot be this Babylon because at the Ending and Downfall of this Babylon the Place Seat and City is utterly ruined so as to be no more a Place of Trade Rev. 17.16 Commerce or human Society And the ten Horns which thou sawest upon the Beast these shall hate the Whore and shall make her desolate and shall eat her Flesh and burn her with Fire Verse 18. And the Woman which thou sawest is that great City which reigneth over the Kings of the Earth for her Sins which God hath remembred Rev. 18.8 which have reached unto Heaven therefore shall her Plagues come in one Day Death and Mourning and Famine and she shall be utterly burnt with Fire For strong is the Lord God who judgeth her Ver. 11 12 13. All Sorts of Merchandize Traffick Trade and Commerce with humane Society shall cease so as to be no more in her at all and the good Things which she in Fulness enjoyed before even all Things that were dainty and goodly are now departed from her and she shall find them no more at all vers 14. for in one Hour is she made desolate And a mighty Angel took up a Stone like a great Mill-stone and cast it into the Sea saying Thus with Violence shall that great City Babylon be thrown down and shall be found no more at all Verse 21. And the Voice of Harpers and Musicians and of Pipers and Trumpeters shall be heard no more at all in thee and no Craftsman of whatsoever Craft he be shall be found any more in thee and the Sound of a Mill-stone shall be heard no more at all in thee Verse 22. And the Light of the Candle shall shine no more at all in thee and the Voice of the Bridegroom and of the Bride shall be heard no more at all in thee Verse 23. But the Place Seat and City of Rome was not so utterly ruined as to be no more for ever a Place of Trade Traffick Merchandize and humane Society when the Heathen Power of Rome ended Ergo Rome Heathen cannot be the Whore of Babylon under present Consideration whose Seat or City hath since had a powerful Government reigning in Pride and Pomp for some hundreds of Years 11. If Rome Papal be Mystery Babylon the City of Pride and Confusion that is set forth by St. Jobn in the Apocalypse then neither the City of Jerusalem the Seat of the Turks and Saracens nor Rome Heathen is or can be the same But Rome Papal is the Mystery Babylon set forth by St. John in the Apocalypse Ergo neither the City of Jerusalem the Seat of the Turks and Saracens nor Rome Heathen can be the same The last Proposition is thus proved If all the Marks and Characters left us upon Divine Record to prove Mystery Babylon by do more aptly and fitly agree to Rome Papal than to the City of Jerusalem the Seat of the Turks or Rome Heathen Then Rome Papal and not any one of them is Mystery Babylon But the Marks and Characters left upon Divine Record to distinguish and know Mystery Babylon by do more aptly and fitly agree to Rome Papal Ergo Rome Papal and not the other is Mystery Babylon For the clearing up of this Argument we shall distinctly state the Character of Mystery Babylon and run the Parallel betwixt her and Rome Papal in this Method following 1. Babylon is a Woman which imports either a single Person rank'd in the Feminine Gender or a Body of People related to some Head Husband or publick Person to whom she is joined in Wedlock by Covenant or Matrimonial Contract as Eve was related to Adam and therefore called Woman or as Judah and Israel who were joined in Covenant with God and therefore called a Woman or as the true Church now is married or joined to Christ and therefore called a Woman A single Person as Eve was she cannot be because the Character given of her in respect of her State and Actions doth no way comport with it She must therefore be a Body of People related to some Head Husband or publick Person as Judah and Israel of old was who are often called by the Title of Woman and in like manner Babylon before her Degeneracy were a People joined in Matrimonial Contract by a Gospel-Covenant and Profession to the Son of God Metaphor Parallel BAbylon imports a Body of People that was once united to the Son of God and hence Metaphorically called a Woman And I saw a Woman sit c. And the Woman was arrayed c. And I saw the Woman Drunk c. Rev. 17.3 4 6. ROme Papal or the Church of Rome is a Body a great Body a famous Body of People and which were before their Apostacy a true Church by Gospel-Covenant and Profession united to the Son of God as her publiâk Head and Husband Among whom are ye also the called of Jesus Christ To all that be in Rome Rom. 1.6 7. beloved of God called to be Saints Grace be to you and Peace from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ II. Babylon is a City a very great City so called in a threefold respect Rev. 17.18 18.10 16 18 19 21. 1. In respect of Power 2. In respect of People 3 In respect of Place and Residence where this Power and People is seated Psal 121. Isa 14.31 Acts 19.28 City being indefinitely taken for either of these or comprehending all as in these Instances II. Rome Papal or Church of Rome is a City a very great City so called in a threefold respect 1. In respect of Power which is twofold 1. Civil 2. Ecclesiastical Reâ 13.1 signified by two Horns like a Lamb. 2. In respect of People which are great in Number 3. In respect of Place and Residence where this Power and great People is seated and indeed it is as worthily called by way of Eminency a City as any Power People or Place in the Christian World because there is nothing so much spoken of or gives sadder occasion to be so much spoken of as Rome in respect of Power People and Place which shall be further cleared by Argument c. The Fame of this People as a Church was great before the Power and chief Dominion of the Place was joined with it as appears Rom. 1.8 First I thank my God through Jesus Christ for you all that your Faith is spoken of throughout the whole World III. Babylon is not only a Woman and a City but a bad Woman and a City of Confusion for so the Word Babel Gen. 11.1 to 10. or Babylon signifies viz. Evil or Confusion III. Rome Papal or Church of Rome is not
only a Woman and a City but a very evil Woman and a City of Confusion There is the Name of the Lamb much spoken of but his Doctrine undervalued and slighted his Laws trampled upon and violated his Example not regarded for Imitation either by the Bishop himself his Cardinals or inferior Orders having his Humility and Self-denial only in Words like those the Apostle speaketh of that in Words profess God but in Works deny him For under this verbal Humility here is the greatest Pride in the World under this verbal Meekness and Self-denial the greatest Oppression and Cruelty Covetousness and Love of the World as appears by their pompous Garbs their cruel Punishments and the vast Sums of Money brought in from all parts of their Dominion by Sleights and cunning and deceitful Cheats Besides a meer Hodg-podg of Principles one Order or Fraternity professing that which another writes against and cries down which is the more strange to come from a Church infallible Besides the strange Mixtures in their visible Worship of Traditions and human Inventions of lying and diabolical Tricks of blessing by a Cross consecrating holy Water and cleansing by it which are too numerous and tedious to relate and the less needful because every Man that hath seen their Ways hath an imperfect Book of it in his own Mind and can read the Truth of what we say within himself And let any People in the Christian World pretending to Religion be compared to them for supernumerary trifling and insignificant Ceremonies crouded into their pretended Worship nay let all the People in the Christian World be laid in the Ballance against the Church of Rome in this respect and they will be found inconceivably wanting for which we have this Reason to judg her to be Babylon and the City of Confusion If there is more Confusion in Contrariety of Principles Practices contradicting Pretensions crouding in Supernumeraries and Mysteries of Unscriptural Inventions into visible Worship in Rome Papal or the Church of Rome than is to be found amongst any or all People pretending Religion in the Christian World besides Then is Rome Papal or the Church of Rome the great Babylon or City of Confusion But there is more Confusion in the forementioned Respects to be found in Rome Papal or the Church of Rome than in any or all People pretending Religion in the Christian World besides Ergo c. IV. Babylon is not only a Woman and a City a City of Confusion but she is a Whore which is a strange Word to be applied to a great and famous People a Word that carries in it one of the highest Impeachments but no other than was given to Israel Isa 57.3 16.17 Hos 4. 5.3 Judah and Jerusalem in the Days of old upon a very good Reason for they being joined in Covenant with God to serve him in Obedience and Subjection did like to an adulterous Woman break Wedlock and set up other Lovers or Idols in his stead Ezek. 16.38 Hos 1.9 2.2 5. and continued so a long time till a Bill of Divorce was given and God proclaimed them not married to him as his Wife but a Whore and divorced yet it is observable that they used his Name tho they worshipped Idols and cried The Temple of the Lord the Temple of the Lord are we IV. Rome Papal or Church of Rome is not only a Woman and a City a City of Confusion but according to Scripture-History and notorious Matter of Fact she is a Whore also and may be justly so called for in the Apostles Time she joined her self to the Lord by firm Ties of a Gospel-Govenant and Profession and was the renowned Spouse of the Son of God owned and profess'd him in the Time of Heathenism received the Apostles and Servants of God amongst them withstood the Fury of the Emperors suffered Persecution had their Faith spoken of throughout the whole World and yet after all this like Israel of old she left God and his holy Laws made Idols to her self of Saints Angels Reliques and Images upon which she doted and forsook the Son of God upon the working and appearance of the Man of Sin who exalted himself into the place of Christ and became her Head by which means she is so far degenerated from what she once was that she retains nothing holds fast nothing of what really appertains to true Godliness but the bare Names of God and Jesus Christ having corrupted the true Worship of the Son of God her first Husband and notoriously abandoned Obedience to him taking this vile Person to be her Head and chief Guide and setting him in the Place of and Dignity above her first Head and true Guide of her Youth and yet like Israel of old still cries The true Church the Catholick Church the Mother-Church are we having on her Forehead a strange Mystery written i. e. God Christ Truth Verity Infallibility and next to this there lies nearest her Heart Devil Pope Lying Deceit Perjury Idolatry and horrible Cruelty towards the best of Men professing Christ and Religion in Uprightness and Truth For which Change of her first Head Husband and Guide of her Youth for this vile Person with which she commits most abominable Lewdness together with the Kings of the Earth she is ranked by the Angel amongst the worst of Women and stiled as her Type and Predecessor of olâ a well-favoured Harlot or of the Angel a Woman a City and notorious Whore which ill and black Characters we conclude with this Argument If there be no Body of professing People in the Christian World that hath so apparently deâlined or adulterated from what they once were deserted the holy Doctrine Example and right Government of Jesus Christ and set up another visible and publick Head of the Church in room and stead of him whose Power and Laws are preferred above and before the Authority and Laws of the Lord Jesus as Rome Papal or Church of Rome hath done Then Rome Papal or Church of Rome is this Whore spoken of But there is no Body of professing People in the Christian World that hath so apparently declined or adulterated or deserted the holy Doctrine Example or right Government of Christ ut suprà Ergo Rome Papal or Church of Rome is this Whore spoken of To reinforce this Argument let it be shewed by any Man that any People different from the Church of Rome hath made such a Change in point of Religion and Headship and Matters thereto pertaining so as that this black Character of Whore can more fitly and fully be made to meet upon them and we must confess our Argument not weighty but till then we conclude it carries Conviction in the Bowels of it V. Babylon this Woman this City of Confusion this Whore is a very great Woman City and Whore And the great City was divided Rev. 16.19 Chap. 17.18 chap. 18.10 Verse 16. And the Woman which thou sawest is that great City
having a Dispensation from Heaven which the Pope keeps the Keys of and fearing no Power on Earth for she hath the Beast the Secular Power under her she sits upon him and rides him and is not only distinct from the Secular Power but above it so as what of the Secular Power is still left at Rome is under the Conduct and Management of the Church there being no Civil Administration of Justice or Exercise of Laws but what is authorized and allowed by his Unholiness the Head and the Cardinals the Shoulders Breasts and Arms of the Church or State Ecclesiastical To make this fully evident the Pope doth not only exercise a Power of appointing Seculars in Rome and near to it but he claims the like Supremacy abroad in the Islands far off If the Secular Princes fall off from him or if they will not be reconciled to him as Head of Holy Church he will excommunicate and depose them and dispose of their Crowns Thrones and Scepters from them That the Pope is a Temporal Prince as well as an Ecclesiastical Bishop i. e. makes Laws exacts Tribute raises Souldiers and acts as a Monarch which fairly affords him the Title of Beast that his Royal Robes Chair he sits in to his very Hose and Shooes with the Vestments of Cardinals is Scarlet no Man can reasonably doubt That what the Civil Power claims and the Ecclesiastical Power exercises are not incorporated or entirely mix'd that the Princely Pope is in the Masculine and his Spouse the Church in the Feminine is owned by all Parties That the Church-State doth sit upon ride and govern the Secular at Rome Italy and all its Territories that the Church of Rome owns that she is no Widow but hath a Head called his Holiness or Supreme Ruler of the Church is so evident that we cannot find them upon any File or Record of Controversy There remains therefore no more to be done at this time but to frame our Argument upon the Premises and leave the Reader to prove the Weight thereof in the Ballance Argument If there be no visible State in the Christian World that doth so apparently sit upon command and govern the Beast or a great Secular Power cloathed with Scarlet Vestments as Rome Papal or Church of Rome doth Then is Rome Papal or Church of Rome the Whore of Babylon here treated of But there is no visible State in the Christian World that doth so apparently sit upon command and govern the Beast or Secular Power cloathed with Scarlet Vestments as Rome Papal or Church of Rome doth Ergo Rome Papal or Church of Rome is the Whore of Babylon here treated of To reinforce this Argument we challenge any profest Papists Atheist or any else to shew where any other People or Parties are to whom these Characters agree and then we shall be content to let fall our Argument X. This Beast that Babylon sits upon commands and governs is not only cloathed with Scarlet but is full of the Names of Blasphemy c. Which may be taken in a threefold Sense 1. For reproaching the Name of God 2. For telling Lies in Divine Things 3. For ascribing that to Creatures which belongs to God And tho we will not excuse the Beast from the two former yet for brevity's sake we shall take the latter viz. the ascribing that to Creatures which belongs to Him that saith I am God and my Glory will I not give to another X. Rome Papal or Church of Rome sits upon commands and governs that Beast or Scarlet Power that is not only cloathed with Scarlet Vestments but is full of the Names of Blasphemy which appears by his receiving allowing and encouraging the ascribing that to Creatures which belongs to God and to his Son of which we give you but these Instances 1. When this human sinful and wicked Head is called our Lord God the Pope whether this is not Blasphemy against God 2. When he is called Universal Head of the Catholick Church which none is but Christ 3. When he is called the Lamb of God the Light of the World the Root of David the Lion of the Tribe of Judah whether this is not Blasphemy against the Son of God 4. Whether when the Orders of the Church Oral Tradition the Decrees of Councils are said to be of greater Authority than the Scriptures which they call a Nose of Wax the Hereticks Ink-Rule are perniciously mischievous to the People whether this be not Blasphemy against God that spake and the Word of God spoken 5. When Angels the Virgin Mary and other unknown Saints shall be invocated with Addresses only becoming the Divine Majesty as if these Creatures were infinite and could hear us at so great a distance as is Earth from Heaven which they could not do if perpendicularly over us much less from all parts of the World over which they cannot be whether this ascribing Infiniteness and Adoration to the Creature that is only due to the Creator who is over all God blessed for ever be not Blasphemy 6. To conclude Whether making a God of a piece of Bread and calling the prophane Priest the Maker of the Creature be not ascribing that to the Creature which only belongs to God Is not this the vilest Blasphemy in the World worse if possible than Atheism it self For as Philosophers observe 't is better having no Opinion of God than such an one as is unworthy of Him which we shall close with this Argument Arg. If no People in the Christian World are born up and supported by a Beast full of Names full of such Names or Inscriptions of Blasphemy as Rome Papal or Church of Rome is Then Rome Papal or Church of Rome must be this Babylon treated of But there is no People in the Christian World born up and supported by such a blasphemous Beast as Rome Papal or Church of Rome is Ergo c. To reinforce this Argument let it be considered that none can pretend to fix this Character or Mark upon any Protestant Dissenters from the Church of Rome called Hereticks who have no such Beast to support them nor ascribe such blasphemous Titles or Adoration to any Creature in Heaven or Earth For they acknowledg the one God the Object of Divine Worship one Mediator between God and Man the Lord Jesus and God's sacred Truth to be the only Rule disowning all Principles and Practices contradictory thereunto Ergo 'T is not the Protestant Dissenters from the Church of Rome that are here meant XI Babylon that sits upon a Scarlet-coloured and blasphemous Beast is adorned with great Pomp and outward Glory very well fitting that Spirit that delights in Grandure Rev. 17.4 And the Woman was arrayed in Purple and Scarlet and deck'd with Gold and precious Stones and Pearl having a Golden Cup in her hand full of Abomination and Filthiness of her Fornication Which must be such as none of her Neighbours can match her in else no Note of Distinction XI
longer than they appear to walk strictly and holily according to the Principles upon which they first received them and as for their Officers they are soon summed up being no more than Bishops or Elders and Deacons But the Roman Church may be called Babylon or the City of Confusion very reasonably because she so fitly answers literal Babylon of old that was her Type and from whence she derives her Name 1. In setting up another way for Men to go to Heaven by than what God hath ordained and appointed viz. a Tower of their own making 2. In having so many Languages amongst them which is like the Confusion of Babel 3. In bearing the Glory and Sway over the Kingdoms and Countries of the chiefest part of the World therefore called the Lady of Kingdoms which is no way applicable to the poor Dissenters 4. In plucking up or razing out the true Worship of God which was setled at Jerusalem and setting up Idolatry in the room of it 5. In Captivating God's People who were carried away into literal Babylon 6. In their Doctrines Principles and Modes of Worship which is such a jumble mixture and heap of Things that may go for Confusion it self 7. In their Orders Diversity and long Muster-Roll of Officers that are so numerous as well as unscriptural that if Mixture and Confusion may be thought to be any where 't is to be found in this Church where you have Popes Cardinals Arch-Bishops Abbots Provincials Heads of Fraternities Priests Monks Fryers Followers of Dominick St. Francis Jansenius Augustine Caphucins c. and what not All which is many times more like to be Babylon Mixture or Confusion than the Dissenters from the Romish Church Thirdly For Mystery which is in the Description it no where agrees to them whom they call Hereticks but agrees very well to the Church of Rome in four Things 1. In calling themselves the Church of God and yet are the Synagogue of Satan that 's a Mystery 2. In calling themselves the pure Spouse of Christ and yet an abominable Whore that 's a Mystery 3. In pretending to be the Mother of Peace Purity and Charity and yet the Breeder Bringer forth and Cherisher of Division Falshood most bloody Butcheries and barbarous Cruelties this is a Mystery 4. In being Queen Regent riding upon the Beast in State and yet being that good Woman that fled into the Wilderness and abides there in a suffering Condition all the time of the Beast's Reign this is a Mystery See our fourth Argument One Proof of their Church is visibility yet it is evident the true Church for the space of 260 Years was to be in the Wilderness or in an obscure Condition c. Fourthly Mother of Harlots and Abominations better agrees to the Church of Rome than to Protestants 'T is against the Principles of Protestants to allow Fornication or Adultery in Persons of any Rank whatsoever maintaining constantly that Marriage is honourable but Whoremongers and Adulterers God will judg whereas Rome gives publick toleration to notorious Whoredoms and the most shameless and unnatural Beastialities as the whole World knows Fifthly For Mother of Harlots in a Spiritual Sense she is owned by all her Children to be the Mother-Church And 1. Therefore Protestants are exhorted to return into the Bosom of their Mother 2. All polluted and National Churches in the European Kingdoms sprang from her as the Churches of France Spain Portugal c. 3. All Corruption in Doctrine and Discipline may call her Mother that is to say the false Titles and Errours following viz. Universal Supream Infallible Head Holy Father the Pope His Holiness in the Abstract Our Lord God the Pope unerring Church Priestly Absolution Selling of Pardons Indulgences Dispensations adoring the Crucifix worshipping of Images foolish Crossings Anointings and Sprinkling with Holy Water the adoration of the Mass and many such things which from the beginning was not so 4. For Personal Vices from whence come horrid Oaths and Blasphemies most astonishing Perjury and subtile Equivocations and Hypocrisies all manner of Uncleannesses Lying and Adulteries Covenant-breaking and Bloody-mindedness is this allowed and practised by the Protestants No No they are the Brats and Off-spring of this lewd and filthy Mother who indulgeth those abominable pernicious Practices for which she is rightly called Mystery Babylon the Great the Mother of Harlots and Abominations of the Earth Which we conclude with this Argument Arg. If this Name Mystery Babylon the Great the Mother of Harlots and Abominations of the Earth doth not so fully and fitly agree to the Protestants nor any other People as it doth to Rome Papal or Church of Rome Then Rome Papal or Church of Rome and not the Protestants c. is Mystery Babylon the Mother of Harlots But this Name Mystery Babylon the Great the Mother of Harlots and Abominations of the Earth doth not so fully and fitly agree to the Protestants c. as it doth to Rome Papal or Church of Rome Ergo Rome Papal and not the Protestants is Mystery Babylon the Mother of Harlots XIII This Mystery Babylon Mother of Harlots and Abominations of the Earth is very drunken Company for she not only makes others drunk with the Wine of her Fornication and commits Adultery her self but she is a Beastly drunken Whore that makes her self drunk after the worst manner of Drunkenness which is to be drunk with Blood the best Blood the Blood of the Saints and Martyrs of Jesus Christ Rev. 17.6 And I saw a Woman drunk with the Blood of the Saints and the Blood of the Martyrs of Jesus and I wondred with great Admiration XIII Rome Papal or Church of Rome if she be guilty here it is enough to make not only good Men but even Angels wonder to see a Woman pretending to be nobly descended the Daughter to the great King of Heaven the Spouse of the Lamb the Mother of all Peace Purity Holiness Innocency Charity and Chastity I say to see a Woman by Profession such a drunken beastly Strumpet in Works and Actions and if Rome Papal or Church of Rome be guilty in this point she is the unhappiest Church in the World for she then gives cause to every good Man in the World to abhor her and indeed she hath very good luck if she scape this Charge for if she be Mystery Babylon the Mother of false Churches and Abominations of the Earth there is no avoiding but she must be this drunken Strumpet But because it is never safe judging a Cause before Trial and Examination of Witnesses we will 1. Consider what it is to be drunk 2. What things do necessarily contribute to it 3. The true and proper Signs of it 4. Whether such things can be fixed upon Rome Papal or Church of Rome And then conclude this Head 1. To be Drunk is an excessive taking in of such Things as disorder Nature in its Course and Operations This we take to be a general Definition of it including the
seven Mountains that professeth her self the Mother of all Spiritual Power and Jurisdiction but such a Woman and such a City that in the Eye of the Vision had did or was to Reign over the Kings of the Earth Rev. 17.18 And the Woman which thou sawest is that great City which reigneth over the Kings of the Earth XV. Rome Papal or Church of Rome is not only a Beastly Woman that has made her self Drunk with the Blood of the Saints and Martyrs of Jesus that sits upon a Beast or the Remains of that Power which had seven sorts of Soveraign Governments and is seated upon seven Mountains that professes her self the Mother of all Spiritual Power and Jurisdiction but is such a Woman and such a City that since the Vision and Prophecy of St. John hath for several hundreds of Years reigned over the Kings of the Earth she hath governed a great part of Italy if we will believe her self ever since Constantine who gave it as a Patrimony to St. Peter she hath had her Kingdom over Germany so long upon France Spain Portugal Poland England Scotland and Ireland so that their Kings have been governed by her whom she would they killed whom she willed they worshâpped and so became guilty of drinking the Wine of her Fornication whom she willed they set up whom she willed they plucked down What she required they paid themselves and made their People pay also When she willed they raised Arms and when she willed they laid them down again What shall we say the Church of Rome hath had such a Power over the Kingdoms of Europe that the Power and Wills of Princes have bâen controuled and over-ruled when in any considerable Case they have gone contrary to the Sense and Interest of the Church and that to such a Degree as they have sometimes made them do Penance resign up thâir Crowns and then receive them again as an Act of Kindness from the Chair of St. Peter Which affords us ground for such an Argument as this Arg. If there be no great and considerable Body of People in the Christian World that hath so evidently and apparently reigned over the Kings of the Earth as Rome Papal or Church of Rome hath done Then Rome Papal or Church of Rome is this Babylon City or People that St. John sets forth But there is no such great and considerable Body c. Ergo Rome Papal c. must be this Babylon c. The Major is undeniable The Minor is so notoriously known to the whole World that the Papists can never avoid the Force of it unless they can produce some Protestant Kingdom or State that domineer'd over the Kings of the Earth in a more eminent way and manner than Rome is here charged with But that is impossible The Conclusion is therefore true And now having thus in fifteen Particulars run the Metaphor by way of Parallel betwixt Mystery Babylon and Rome Papal as the same is set forth in the Apocalypse other Histories and known Experiences we shall before we quit this Task briefly consider how the Acts and Progress of the Church of Rome do most fully comport with other Types and Prophecies of Holy Scripture namely with Literal Babylon that was hâr Type and from whence she derives her Name from the Prophecy of Daniel concerning the little Horn vile Person or Man of Sin which is her Head the Prophecy of the Apostle Paul in two remarkable Epistles the First to Timothy and the Second to the Thessalonians and conclude The Sum we shall cast into one general Argument and so proceed to the various Branches of it The concluding Argument is this Argument That People whose Acts and Progress do most fitly and fully comport with Literal Babylon which was a Type with the Prophecy of Daniel about the little Horn and Revelations of the New Testament about the last Scene of Things is undoubtedly the wicked and bloody Whore of Babylon But Rome Papal or Church of Rome is that People whose Acts and Progress do most fitly and fully comport with Literal Babylon the Prophecy of Daniel and Revelation of the New-Testament about the last Scene of Things Ergo Rome Papal or Church of Rome is undoubtedly the wicked and bloody Whore of Babylon The Truth of this Argument we will endeavour to illustrate by this Induction of Particulars following Metaphor Parallel AS Literal Babylon was the Head-City of the First or Caldean Kingdom called the Glory of the Caldean Kingdom Isa 13.19 and great Babylon c. SO Rome Papal is the Head-City of the last Kingdom called Great Babylon or the great and Mother-City Rev. 17.18 II. Literal Babylon had a great Head or King over her called Lucifer or Son of the Morning II. So Rome Papal hath a great Head or King over her called the Angel of the Bottomless-Pit Son of the Evening Darkness or Perdition III. Literal Babylon had Dominion over many Countries or Provinces III. Rome or Mystery Babylon hath Dominion over many Countries or Kingdoms no less than the Territories or Jurisdictions of ten considerable Kings called ten Horns IV. Caldea or Literal Babylon fell under a fourfold Circumstance in respect of her Supreme Lord or chief Head As 1. That He was when in great Pride he did insultingly say Is not this great Babylon that I have built by the Might of my Power for the Honour of my Majesty 2. He was not when by the Watchers and the holy Ones he was toss'd from his Throne and made to eat Grass with Oxen till seven Times or Years past over him 3. Yet was when his Reason and the Hearts of his Nobles return'd to him and gave him a Re-advancement 4. Went off finally when God brought the Medes and Persians against his Successor into whose Hands the Kingdom was translated IV. Rome or Mystery Babylon is foretold by the Angel to fall under a fourfold Circumstance in respect to her Supreme Lord or chief Head the last Beast by her called Our Lord God the Pope 1. When he carries the Whore in State makes War with the Saints and overcomes them when his Adherents say Who is like unto the Beast who is able to make War with him Then He was 2. He is not when the Horns shall hate the Whore make her desolate eat her Flesh and burn her with Fire And good Men join issue with them to take away the little Horn's Dominion and lead him into Captivity whose Life shall be prolonged for a Season and Time even unto the time of the End 3. He yet is when by virtue of a false Prophet and all the Helps Satan the Dragon can afford him he shall make a Rally of the careless Nations to bring up against the Jews after the Restauration to compleat the Battel of Armageddon foretold by divers Prophecies 4. He shall go off the Stage for ever as the Man of Sin great Opposer of Christ and Son of Perdition when God shall send his Son from Heaven
to fight against and slaughter his deceived Nations of whom it is said The Lord shall go forth and fight against those Nations Zech. 14. as when he fought in the Day of Battel Which will be so dreadful a Fight or Battel as never yet was fought for Slaughter and Blood and so destroy this vile Person with the Brightness of his Appearance to fulfill 2 Thess 2. and cast him as the Son of Perdition into the burning Flames to fulfill Rev. 19.20 And the Fowls of Heaven shall be filled with their Flesh And here is the Mind that hath Wisdom The Beast that was and is not and yet is is of the seventh Head and is the eighth and goeth into Perdition V. The first Beast or Head of the Caldean Kingdom or Literal Babylon did invade Judea besiege Jerusalem take the City and trample it under foot till raised again by an Edict from the next great King of Persia V. The last Beast or Head of the Roman Kingdom call'd Mystery Babylon doth invade Sion the Gospel-Church hath closely besieged her and block'd up her Privileges and trampled under fâot the holy City for a long space of Time Rev. 11.2 VI. The first Beast or Power of the Caldean Kingdom call'd Literal Babylon did take away the two Olive-Trees that stood before the God of the whole Earth VI. The last Beast or Power of the Roman Kingdom hath taken away or endeavoured to slay the two Witnesses that bore up the Light and Testimony of God to the World VII Caldea or Literal Babylon did set up Image-Worship commanding upon pain of Burning the Worshippers of the true God to fall down Jer. 5.38 Dan. 3.6 It is the Place of graven Images and they are mad upon their Idols And whoso falleth not down and worshippeth shall the same Hour be cast into the midst of the burning fiery Furnace VII Rome or Mystery Babylon requires Worship to be given to the Crucifix the Image of the Virgin Mary and other Saints but especially to the Idol of the Mass so that whosoever will not own that most ridiculous Idolatry of a piece of consecrated Bread coming out of the Priest's unhallowed Hands to be their God and Saviour shall be burned at a Stake as many blessed Men and Women young and old were in the Marian Days See Fox 's Acts and Monuments VIII Caldea or Literal Babylon was the Place of Captivity and Spoil for she carried the Servants of God away captive and made a Spoil of their Treasures and rejoiced in so doing Jer. 52.28 29 30. Ezek. 1. Dan. 1. Here we shall find Ezekiel and Daniel and Thousands more in Captivity here we shall find the Spoils of Jerusalem and the Enemy rejoicing in the Spoil Because ye were glad because ye rejoyced at the Destruction ye are grown fat as the Heifers at Grass and bellow as Bulls c. VIII Rome or Mystery Babylon is become the place of Captivity and Spoil for 't is by her Orders Dictates and Influence that the Servants of God have been carried away captive and their Goods and Possessions made a Spoil of in all parts of the Christian World In her Dominions it was where we find John Hus Jerome of Prague the Noble Lord Cobham and thousands more captivated and destroyed 'T is in their Jails we find good Men imprisoned in Popish Countries we find the Inquisition and other cruel Usages For who is it in all the Christian World besides that imprisons spoils and destroys Men for their Religion that persecutes the People of God but the Vassals of this sinful City of Rome Her wicked Sons did not only kill and spoil in Bohemia Piedmont and other Countries but they rejoyced in their horrid Wickedness as appears in the Histories of the Saints Sufferings written by Mr. Fox Mr. Clark Sir Sam. Moreland and others c. IX Caldea or literal Babylon notwithstanding her great Wickedness yet was the most lofty and proud of all Countries besides called the Lady of Kingdoms and the Glory and Beauty of Excellency for which God doth severely threaten her Isa 13.19 Behold I am against thee O thou most Proud saith the Lord God of Hosts Jer. 50.31 For thy Day is come the time that I will visit thee IX Rome or Mystery Babylon notwithstanding her great Crimes and most horrid Wickedness yet hath been the most Proud of any City or People in the Christian World who saith in her Heart I sit a Queen am no Widow shall see no Sorrow for which Haughtiness and Pride of hers the Lord will remember her with Judgment and Severity when he comes to make Inquisition for Blood and avenge upon her the Injury done to Sion Rev. 18.7 How much she hath glorified her self and lived deliciously so much Torment and Sorrow give her c. X. Chaldea or literal Babylon was not only a People of great Pomp Pride and Covetousness but of great Riches and Treasures Thou that dwellest upon many Waters Jer. 50.37 51.13 abundant in Treasures thine end is come the end of thy Covetousness X. Rome or Mystery Babylon is not only a People of great Pomp and Pride arrayed with Purple Scarlet Gold Pearl and precious Stones but she sits upon many Waters is Covetous as well as Proud and full of Treasures and indeed it must needs be so for besides the Gifts that were first given in the time of Constantine as is pretended she hath made a Prey upon Nations a Spoil upon Saints had the Gifts of Kings had vast Revenues setled upon her Orders and Clergy she has peeled the People by selling Pardons and Indulgences raising Peter-Pence and the like so horribly covetous is she that she is not willing any should go to Heaven without the Gift of Money to holy Church by which slight she is grown so exceeding Rich and full of Treasure that she can afford a golden Cup to present her intoxicating Wine in to be clothed with Scarlet deck'd with Gold Pearl and precious Stones she makes the Merchants of the Earth rich that do trade with her she hath indeed as a full answer to her Type Lam. 1.10 stretch'd forth her hand upon all the pleasant things of those Countries and Kingdoms where she hath sate as a Queen XI Caldea or literal Babylon did spoil the meetings of God's People made the Ways of Sion to mourn because Men could not come to the solemn Assemblies Lam. 1.4 The Ways of Sion do mourn because none can come to her solemn Feasts or Assemblies All her Gates are desolate her Priests or Ministers do sigh her Virgins are afflicted and she is in Bitterness c. XI Rome or Mystery Babylon hath spoiled the Meetings of God's People the true Professors of the Religion of the Holy Jesus by driving the Gospel Sion or Church into the Wilderness and oftentimes burning and plucking down their Meeting-Places and persecuting her Ministers driving them into Corners frighting and dispersing their Auditors by Fines Imprisonments
meet together we are both pardoned and justified God is saith one as merciful as we can desire and yet as righteous as himself can desire there is the freest Grace and the fullest Justice As God pardons Sin he displays his Mercy as he justifies us from Sin he manifests his Righteousness Pardon is free to us but it cost Christ dear there is a Mystery in the Remission of Sin it is not forgiven without Atonement Satisfaction and Reconciliation made for it by Jâsus Christ Which appears 1. In that those who are pardoned are said to be justified through him Acts 13.39 2. Because Christ is said to bear our Sins or the Punishment of them 1 Pet. 2.24 Isa 53.4 5 6. He died in our stead for that is the meaning of his bearing our Sin as might be largely shewed from the Old Testament where we read of Persons that God said should bear their own Sins 3. Because the Scrâpture saith Without shedding of Blood there is no Remission Heb. 9.22 And that it is through that one Offering of Jesus Christ that we are both pardoned and accepted Redemption and Forgiveness of Sin is through his Blood Rom. 3.25 4. Because Christ is said to reconcile us and pacify the Wrath of God for our Sins 2 Cor. 5.19 20. Rom. 5. 5. Because we are said to be bought with a Price Christ gave himself a Ransom for many 1 Cor. 6.20 1 Pet. 1.18 Mat. 20.28 6. Because he is said to be made unto us Wisdom and Righteousness c. called The Lord our Righteousness Our Justification consisteth in the Non-imputation of Sin and the Imputation of his Righteousness that so Salvation might be wholly of Grace and all Boasting excluded Sin a heavy Burden Psal 38.4 For my Iniquities are gone over my Head as a heavy Burden they are too heavy for me Heb. 12.1 Let us lay aside every Weight and the Sin that doth so easily beset us c. WEight ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signifies several Things 1. The Greatness of Heavenly Glory 2. Cor. 4.17 2. Trouble or the Wrath of Wicked Men Prov. 27.3 which often presseth down the Godly 3. That which is ponderous Things Words or Matters of Moment in opposition to such Things or Words that are Light Airy c. 4. Sin because it presseth down and is grievous to be born c. â Note Sin is a great Weight or heavy Burden Simile Parallel A Weight or Burden that bears hard or lies heavy upon the Breast of a Person ready to crush him to pieces is very grievous worse to be born than a Weight upon the Legs or Arms c. SIn is a Weight or Burden that lies heavy upon the Soul of an inlightned Christian and this is the cause it is so grievous it presseth down the Powers of the Noble and Superiour Part of the Creature Lay a Weight upon a Stone and that will bear it and not break or yield under it but if a great and mighty Weight be laid upon such things that are tender or of a soft substance how sorely will it mar and crush that So a stony-hearted Sinner tho he hath great Mountains of Sin and Guilt lying upon him he complains not he is alas unsensible and to use the Apostle's Words past feeling his Heart being like a Rock Eph. 5.19 Ezek. 36.26 Psal 38.4 or the nether Milstone but a poor Saint whose Heart is tender God having taken away the Heart of Stone and given him a Heart of Flesh he is sensible of this Burden his Soul and Conscience cannot bear it he cryes out in great Anguish and Horrour of Spirit II. Some Weights and Burdens laid upon some Men are so heavy that they cannot be born the strongest Man cannot stand under them c. II. Sin is such a Burden or Weight that no Man is able to bear it will make the stoutest Heart to ake and the strongest Back to stoop it made David that mighty Man of God to cry out Psal 38 6. I am troubled I am bowed down greatly c. All my Bones are broken Nay when this Weight was laid upon the Lord Jesus whom God made strong for himself how did it crush him and cause him if I may so say to stagger and sweat under it as if it had been great Drops of Blood falling down to the Ground 'T is said his Soul was exceeding sorrowful even unto Death Luke 22.44 Mark 14. â2 33. Psal 89.19 and that he went forward and fell on the Ground He bore our Sins upon his own Body on the Tree O what a Mercy was it that God laid help upon one who was Mighty tho he was able to bear this Weight yet how did it make him to cry out under the Burden of it Father if it be possible let this Cup pass from me c. There is a twofold Weight in Sin 1. As it hinders our Justification 2. As it hinders our Sanctification The first respects the Punishment that is due to it and that Weight Jesus Christ bore for us which none was able to do besides himself III. A heavy Weight or Burden laid upon a Man that is to run a Race is very troublesome and a great Impediment to him and therefore ought to be cast off c. He is a very foolish Man that having a long Race to run will carry a great Weight or Burden about him can such expect to win the Prize III. So Sin greatly hinders the Saints of God in their spiritual Race 't is unto them like a heavy Burden and therefore ought to be cast off by them Let us lay aside every Weight Heb. 12.1 and the Sin that doth so easily beset us and let us run with Patience the Race that is set before us Sin will soon cause a Christian to faint if he throw it not off by true Repentance See Runner Simile Disparity SOme heavy Weights or Burdens tho they cannot be born when they are bound up or tyed together yet if severed some part of them may be born and easily carried BUT Sin is such a kind of Burden that it cannot be born either whole or apart that is to say one Sin severed from a Multitude that a Person may be guilty of and charged upon the Soul tho it should be judged the least no Man is able to stand under the Guilt or Burden of it 1. For the least Sin being against an Infinite God deserves an Infinite Punishment 2. The least Sin being a breach of the Law brings a Soul under Wrath and the Curse thereof 3. The least is not done away without Christ's Blood nothing but that only can wash it away or cleanse from it Now that which makes Sin to be so great a Burden to a Child of God is 1. Because it sets God against the Soul it makes him to become a Man's Enemy and to fight against him c. 2. Because 't is a Burden unto God himself hence he crys out I am pressed under you
no place free Sin is a Disease that afflicts every part Isa 5. the whole Head is sick and the whole Heart faint IV. The Distemper which we call the Sickness or Pestilence is very mortal and sweeps away thousands Sin is such a Sickness no Pestilence like it Sin is the Plague of Plagues That which is most opposite to God is the greatest Evil but Sin is most opposite and contrary to God and therefore the greatest Evil. That which separates Man from and deprives him of the greatest Good must needs be the greatest Evil or the Plague of Plagues but Sin doth this therefore the greatest Evil. That which is the greatest Judgment to be left unto is the worst of Evils but 't is the greatest Judgment in the World to be left or given up to the Lusts of our own Hearts Ergo c. When God designs to bring his severest Wrath upon a People or a particular Soul when he resolves to afflict them to the uttermost he doth not say I will bring Plague or Sickness or Famine upon them but I will deliver them up to their Sins Israel would have none of me c. and what then Psal 81.11 Rom. 1.26 â8 So I gave them up to their own Hearts Lusts c. Thus he gave up the Gentiles to vile Affections That Sickness Plague or Pestilence that destroys most that kills Millions which is so infectious that none amongst Thousands nay Millions of Thousands can escape is the Plague of Plagues but such a Sickness is Sin More shall be damned than shall be saved nay but few comparatively enter in at the strait Gate and so find Life Now all that are damned are damned or destroyed by Sin and therefore it is the worst of Evils That which kills or destroys Body and Soul too is the Plague of Plagues but Sin destroys Body and Soul too Ergo Sin is the Plague of Plagues V. Many of those who have the Disease we call the Sickness have Spots upon them which are of two sorts one of which are called the Tokens and when they appear they look upon themselves as dead Men So Sin this spiritual Plague and Sickness of the Soul Deut. 31.4 marks some Men out for eternal Death Their Spot saith the Lord is not the Spot of my Children that is their Sin is not a Sin of Infirmity such as appear upon the Children of God Any Spot is bad but some are worse very bad they are deadly Spots they have the Tokens of Death and Wrath upon them 1. The Sin or Spot of a godly Man is rather a Scar or Wound that is healed or almost healed But Sin in some of the Ungodly is like a rotten putrifying Sore in the Flesh 2. The Spots of the Godly are not so contagious or infectious as the Sins or Spots of the Wicked The Sins of the Ungodly make their very Persons and Prayers loathed and hateful in God's sight now God tho he hates the Sins of his own Children Psal 109.7 yet he loves their Persons 3. Sin in a Saint is his Sorrow 't is that which he hates it wounds and grieves his Soul Rom. 7.3 he is sick of his Sin but the Wicked love their Sin Sin is in a godly Man's Conversation and that is his Trouble but Sin is in a wicked Man's Affection which renders it to be a deadly Spot 4. Sin reigns and predominates in the Hearts of the Wicked But Sin tho it may sometimes tyrannize in a Saint yet he obeys it not he is not the Subject or Servant of Sin The one yields and subjects to Sin the other opposes and resists it every Faculty of his Soul is set against it and not only so but against every Sin VI. Sickness brings oft-times utter Weakness upon the Body So Sin brings Weakness upon the Soul I am feeble c. It makes a Christian very faint See Leprosy VII Some Sickness is very grievous to be born So Sin is grievous to a true Christian who is made sensible of it VIII A Man that finds himself very sick and like to die will soon look out for Help or send to a Physician So the Soul that is sin-sick will seek for Help viz. hasten to Jesus Christ for none else can cure the Sickness of the Soul Inferences ARt thou sick and ready to die and insensible of any Illness doth nothing ail thee This is sad II. Art thou sick and greatly afflicted is thy Soul weary of its Groanings Haste to the Physician go to Christ 1. The more sick the more need of Physick the greater Sinner thou art the more need of a Saviour thou hast 2. The longer thou delayest the more hard and difficult will thy Cure be besides the Danger thou runnest Death may be at thy Door 3. Consider you must have a Cure and be freed from this Sickness this Stone in the Heart this Unbelief or what-ever else the Disease be or else be damned 4. Christ came from Heaven on purpose to be thy Physician He came not to call the Righteous but Sinners to Repentance 5. Soul let me tell thee as it was once said to blind Bartimeus Be of good cheer Mat. 11.28 29. Christ calls thee Come to me all ye that are weary c. Luke 10.30 6. Thou mayest have Physick and Cure very cheap Tho thou hast no Money Christ will do all freely if thou wilt cast thy self upon him 7. Christ is able to cure all Diseases Tho thou art never so sick he is able to make thee whole Heb. 7.25 He is able to save to the uttermost all that come to God by him 8. Christ is willing as well as able See Mat. 8.2 Mark 1.41 9. Christ can do the Work when all other Means fail Mark 5.26 when Purposes fail good Desires fail Prayers fail and good Works and Moral Righteousness fails c. 10. Christ is such a Physician that rather than thou shouldest go without Cure he hath shed his own Blood to make thee whole and free thee from thy Sickness 11. If Christ undertakes the Cure he will never leave thee till he hath perfectly restored thee to Health again But remember there is no Cure but by his precious Blood He died that we might live Canst thou be sick and such a Doctor by Thou canst not live unless thy Doctor die Strange kind of Grief that finds no Med'cine good T' asswage the Pain but the Physician 's Blood Fr. Quarles Sin compared to Vomit Jer. 48.26 Moab also shall wallow in his own Vomit c. 2 Pet. 2.22 The Dog is turned to his Vomit again c. A Wicked Man or one who turns to his old evil and wicked Courses is compared to a Dog and Sin to Vomit which a Dog licketh up Parallels A Vomit is a very loathsom Thing but a Dog's Vomit is most detestable So Sin is a very loathsom Thing but Apostacy is the worst of Sins no Sin is more abominable in God's
to Honour and Exaltation is to be abased and suffer our selves to be trod upon this is opened also in the Person and Life of Christ To enjoy God's Favour is first to bear his seeming Frowns And many such like Mysteries there are in Godliness Fifthly There is a Mystery in Ordinances which those who follow this Trade should understand a Mystery in Baptism a Mystery in the Lord's Supper But these things I cannot enlarge upon for want of Room Vse 1. Let all take heed they do not slight or reproach these Mysteries 2. Let them not think to understand them in their own fleshly Wisdom 3. Let them labour to get the Power and Operation of them upon their Hearts and then they will esteem them and say there is a Truth in what we affirm and teach VI. He that would drive a Trade to gain by it or thrive upon it must follow it closely he must make it his chief Business nothing will be done in it to purpose without diligence So every Christian who would gain by the Trade of Godliness must keep close to it he must follow it day and night and manage it wisely throughout all his other Affairs Godliness must be followed without intermission it must be every day's Work the Head Heart Hands Feet Time Strength Discourse Contrivance must be taken up about it No Man can thrive in Godliness if his Heart be not in it When thy Hand is in the World thy Heart should be in Heaven VII He that drives a Trade with discretion must take heed he runs not too far in debt and that âe keeps his Books carefully or else he may soon run out of all So must a Christian take heed he run not far in debt Debts will be contracted In many things we offend all But be sure to see these Debts paid left the Creditor come on a sudden upon thee If any Man sin we have an Advocate c. Renew Repentance every day 1 John 2.3 and labour after fresh Acts of Faith keep thy Accounts even with God observe the Mercies thou receivest from him and be sensible of thy Faults and Miscarriages VIII There is no Man that follows a great Trade but ought to see he hath a Stock sufficient to trust he that cannot trust in some Callings shall have but a poor Trade So every Christian must be careful to get a good Stock of Faith and Experience for if a Saint cannot trust God he will never make any Earnings of Godliness It is true it behoves a Trader to take heed whom he trusteth so it behoveth a Christian he must not trust his own Heart nor in his own Righteousness nor put too much confidence in Princes We can never trust Men too little nor God too much IX A Man that would follow a Trade to Advantage must be much at home and keep his Shop and as the Proverb is his Shop will keep him but he that is more abroad than at home will soon come to Beggery So a Saint must be much at home and keep his own Heart well Some Professors are more abroad spying Faults in other Men than they are in taking notice of their own X. A Man that drives a Trade ought to take heed he go not behind-hand and instead of getting lose by his Trading So ought a Saint to take heed he go not backwards instead of going forwards and lose instead of gaining Thou hast lost thy first Love Remember from whence thou art fallen Rev. 2. and repent XI Some Men trade upon other Mens Stocks as Factors Stewards c. And such Traders are Christians they trade upon Christ's Stock they regulate their Affairs by Christ's Advice they drive on Christ's Interest All that Saints have is their Master's Money and it behoveth them so to lay it out that it may bring in the most Increase Remember all your Graces Gifts and Temporal Goods too are the Lord 's XII Some Trades require great Layings out and if a Man is sparing in his Layings out he must expect his Comings in will be accordingly Sâ the Trade of Godliness requires great Layings out A Christian who will not lay out his Strength Time and Parts and what he hath for God will never grow rich in Faith and Godliness XIII Quick Returns are the Life of a Trade and animate a Man in his Calling and Business exceedingly So quick Returns do enliven and greatly encourage a Christian when he finds God answers his Prayers Isa 65.24 as the Promise runs Whilst they speak I will answer â XIV Some Men grow very rich by a Trade So some Christians grow very rich in Faith and Experience by Godliness See City of God pag. 82 83. Inferences THis may inform the Saints what they undertake when they enter upon the Work and Business of Godliness they must look upon it as their chief and principal Calling II. How are many Men deceived They pursue the World as their chief Business and mind Religion and Godliness when they have nothing else to do III. Be exhorted O Christian to follow thy Calling dost thou want Motives 1. Consider 't is an honourable and ancient Trade Christ Jesus himself was of this Profession Godliness was his chiefest Business all the Saints and Worthies of old followed this Calling Prov. 3.14 2. 'T is the best Trade and Calling in the World For the Merchandise thereof is better than the Merchandise of Silver and the Gain thereof than fine Gold Heavenly Things are rare Things Things of great worth 1. They cost deaâ viz. the Price of Christ's most precious Blood 2. They are durable Riches 3. O what precious Things are Pardon of Sin Peace with God Union and Communion with God! What a rare Thing is Heaven Is not a Crown worth Trading for 3. Consider who you trade with and that is the great God through Jesus Christ 4. You have a faithful Correspondent one that ever lives to make Intercession for you 5. You have your Goods upon easy Terms Ask and you shall receive Come buy Wine and Milk without Money Isa 55.1 and without Price 1 Tim. 6.6 4.8 6. 'T is the most profitable Trade Godliness with Contentment is great Gain 'T is profitable to all things having the Promise of the Life that now is and of that which is to come Metaphors Similes c. CONERNING Providence and Affliction Afflictions compared to Clouds Psal 97.2 Clouds and Darkness are round about him c. Joel 2.2 A Day of Clouds c. Lam. 2.1 How hath the Lord covered the Daughter of Sion with a Cloud in his Anger CLouds are a moist Vapour exhaled from the Earth and Sea by the Sun and condensated by the Cold in the middle Region and carried by the Winds up and down called the Bottles of Heaven which God saith one doth fill with Wine and Vineger with Mercy or Wrath. By Clouds and Darkness are meant Afflictions and dark Providences under which God often times
so doth Heaven like Paradise with Divine and Sacred Pleasures IV. Adam in Paradise knew no Sorrow he had Joy without Sadness Strength without Weakness Health without Sickness Light without Darkness Life without Death for Death had nothing to do with him whilst he stood in his Innocency So in Heaven the Godly are delivered from every mixture of Evil Rev. 21 4. God shall wipe away all Tears from their Eyes and there shall be no more Death neither Sorrow nor Crying neither shall there be any more pain for the former things are past away Here is Joy without Sadness Strength without Weakness Health without Sickness Light without Darkness Life without Death V. Adam in Paradise before tempted by the Devil knew no Sin he was free absolutely free from the least stain he had not so much as an evil Thought he was created in the Image of God being perfectly Righteous So in Heaven the Saints shall be free from Sin perfectly free not only free from the Guilt Filth Power and Punishment of it but also from the Act of it they shall not be troubled with one evil Thought more they are without Fault before the Throne of God and the Lamb. VI. Adam in Paradise enjoyed the sweet and blessed Presence of God he convers'd and had glorious Acquaintance and Communion with him God and Man lived then in perfect Peace and Friendship there was no Breach because no Sin and so God's Face was not hid from him So in Heaven all the Godly enjoy the sweet and Soul-ravishing Presence of God and of Jesus Christ Joh. 12.26 Joh. 14.3 1 Thess 4.17 1 Joh. 3.2 Where I am there shall my Servant be And if I go and prepare a place for you I will come again and receive you to my self that where I am ye may be also so shall we ever be with the Lord. Saints there have the Fruition of God and of Christ for we shall see him as he is and this is the highest glory Man can be raised to we shall not only see God and the Lamb but be filled with the Joy and Delight of God and Jesus Christ Heaven from hence is called the Joy of the Lord if the perfect enjoyment and participation of the glorious Trinity or fulness of it so far as it is capable of Communication can delight and fill the Soul with Joy and Happiness the Godly in Heaven shall have it God's Face will never be hid from his Children any more there will be no more a Breach between the Soul and its Saviour VII Adam in Paradise had the Tree of Life and Liberty before he sinned to eat of the Tree of Life So in this Paradise of God we read of the Tree of Life which as some understand Rev. 2.7 is Jesus Christ And to him that overcometh will I give to eat of the Tree of Life which is in the midst of the Paradise of God which doubtless signifies the glorious participation of the Life Fulness and transcendent Sweetness of the Lord Jesus and of the continuance of the Life of the Saints in its full Strength Vigour and Glory to Eternity VIII Adam in Paradise had great knowledg both of God and the Nature of all Creatures God brought all the Creatures to Adam to see what he would call them and whatsoever Adam called each living Soul Gen. 2.19 that was the Name thereof the naming of the Creatures saith Ainsworth was a sign of Soveraignty it also manifested Adam's Wisdom in naming things presently according to their Natures as the Hebrew Names by which he called them do declare So the Saints in Heaven shall be perfect in Knowledg they shall know as they are known they shall know all the Patriarchs Prophets Apostles and all the Saints that ever lived by Name which we may gather by that Knowledg Peter James and John had of Moses and Elias in the transfiguration of Christ in the Mount which was a Figure of Heaven Disparity ADam's Pleasure and Delight in Paradise was much of it Earthly But the Saints Pleasure and Delight in the Celestial Paradise will be Heavenly II. Adam in Paradise was troubled with a tempting Devil But the Saints in the Celestial Paradise shall not be troubled any more with a tempting Devil for he shall be shut up in Chains of Eternal Darkness to be tormented for ever III. Adam soon lost his earthly Paradise by Sin and was turned out of all But those who are accounted worthy to obtain this Heavenly Paradise shall never lose it nor be turned out of it but continue in it for ever and ever even to the days of Eternity Heaven a Crown of Life 2 Tim. 4.8 Henceforth is laid up for me a Crown of Righteousness Rev. 2.10 And I will give thee a Crown of Life James 1.12 He shall receive the Crown of Life which the Lord hath promised to them that love him THE Reward of the Godly in Heaven is called a Crown a Crown of Life a Crown of Righteousness c. Parallels A Crown denotes any beautiful pleasing Ornament or profitable thing hence a Crown is put for to adorn and bless with good Things and so to make joyful Prov. 4.9 17.6 Psal 8.5 103.4 The Saints in Heaven shall be beautiful and very glorious they shall sparkle and shine forth like the Sun in the Kingdom of their Father plentifully enjoy and possess true Blessedness II. A Crown is a sign of a Kingdom and Dominion saith Ainsworth The glorified Saints in Heaven shall possess a Kingdom and shall be as Kings and Princes for ever and ever Hearken my beloved Brethren hath not God chosen the poor of this World rich in Faith Jam. 2.5 and Heirs of the or that Kingdom which he hath promised to them that love him III. A Crown denotes also Victory Christ warring against his Enemies and overcoming them hath on his Head many Crowns or Diadems So the Saints being Crowned signifieth that perfect Conquest they have through Christ obtained over Sin Satan Death and Hell c. IV. A Crown signifieth Glory Honour and external Grandure The glorified Saints shall be honoured and appear in eternal Grandure as Kings who have their Crowns on their Heads V. As there is nothing more rich glorious desireable nor esteemed among Men above a Crown or Kingdom So the Holy Spirit in setting forth the Reward and everlasting Glory of the Saints in Heaven compares it to these things But alas there is no earthly thing how splendant and glorious soever can sufficiently set out the state of the Saints after Death or the Glory of Heaven For Pleasure 't is called Paradise for Riches and Honour 't is called a Crown and a Kingdom A Crown of Life denoting that Saints in laying down their Lives for Christ shall not be at all losers thereby but only exchange it for a better a short momentary Life for an everlasting Life a Life of Joy for a Life of Sorrow a Life of perfect
save in the Case of Vriah Christ much more a Man after God's own Heart Ezek 34.24 Jer. 30.9 Hos 3.5 a Man without spot Christ is often called David My Servant David shall be the Prince among them They shall serve the Lord their God and David their King whom I will raise up unto them They shall seek the Lord their God and David their King Not the Typical David long before dead but the Messiah the true David the Beloved of God III. David was made the Head of Nations as he himself speaketh Thou hast made me the Head of Nations c. Which was not so fully true in the Type as in the Anti-type he spake it figuratively of Jesus Christ For literally David was King but of one little Corner in Judea but Christ the true David hath and shall have his Dominions from Sea to Sea and from the River to the Ends of the Earth IV. David was a Prophet as well as a King So is Jesus Christ V David was anointed about the thirtieth Year of his Life So Christ the true David was baptized and then anointed by the Holy Spirit being about the thirtieth Year of his Age. VI. David in his Wars had many poor Men that followed him such as were in Debt c. So Jâsus Christ the true David had many poor Men who followed him and became his Disciples who were heavy laden under the Burthen of Sin which is called a Debt VII David had several brave Men with him who were called his Worthies So had Christ the true David his twelve Apostles who were most valiant and noble Champions for the Truth besides the seventy Disciples VIII David had many open and some secret Enemies as Doeg Achitophel c. His own Son also rose up in Rebellion against him So Jesus Christ had and still hath many open and secret Enemies The Jews who were called his own Peopâe plotted against him nay and one of his own Disciples that eat Bread with him lifted up the Heel against him and at last treacherously betrayed him wiith a Kiss IX David was a Type of Christ in his Kingdom 1. In respect of the Entrance 2. In respect of the Administration 3. Of Continuation c. 1. David entred not without strong Opposition much Contempt and Disdain So Jesus Christ was vilified The Stone which the Builders refused is become the Head-Stone of the Corner Acts 4 11. No Man was more despised of Saul's Courtiers than David who was thought far enough from the Kingdom So no Man could be more slighted and rejected than Christ was by the Scribes Pharisees Priests and other People of Israel 2. In his Administration David would judg uprightly and sing of Mercy and Judgment he would endure no hateful Person in his sight Christ the true David is the most just and righteous Judg of Heaven and Earth who most sincerely dispenseth Grace and Mercy to all penitent Sinners but feeds impenitent and rebellious Ones with Judgment c. 3. In the Continuation of his Kingdom God promised Mercy to David and his Seed for ever Which Promises are not to be extended to his carnal Succession for the Princely Dignity is taken from them but the spiritual Seed of the true David was there meant 1. Christ himseâf in whom his Kingdom is perpetuated 2. The true Israel whether Jews or Gentiles who by Faith are engrafted into the Messiah in respect of whom there shall be no end of his Kingdom X. Many things that David speaks in the Book of Psalms which some are ready to think he spake of himself yet such a Type was he of Christ that they are directly applicable to none but Jesus Christ c. Solomon a Type of Christ Parallels SOlomon or Shelomon peaceable the Son of David greatly beloved and King of Israel and Jerusalem So was Christ the beloved of God the true Son of David according to the Flesh King of Israel and Prince of Peace c. II. Solomon exâeeded all other Men in Wisdom and Knowledg Christ is the Wisdom of God In him are hid all the Treasures of Wisdom and Knowledg Câl 2.3 But in this there is great difference between them 1. Solomon had his Wisdom by Donation and Gift Christ as God derived it from none 2. Solomon by all his Wisdom knew not the Hearts of Men But Christ doth he knew what was in Man 3. Solomon could not infuse his Wisdom into others to make them wise But Jesus Christ is made of God unto us Wisdom he makes us wise 4. Solomon in all things he did was not wise but Christ was in all things wisâ in him was no Folly III. Solomon for his Wisdom was admired and his Fame was spread abroad But much more was the Wisdom and excellent Speeches Doctrine and Miracles of Christ spread abroad John 8. so that his very Enemies confessed never Man spake like him IV. Solomon was a Type of Christ in that he was a King of the greatest Royalty Wealth and Glory 1 King 3.13 that ever was he so enriched his Subjects that Silver and Gold were as common to them as Stones in the Street Christ enriches all his People spiritually the Price of Grace being far above Gold V. Solomon was a Type of Christ 1. In building 2. Dedicating 3. Ordering the Temple Mat. 16. 1. He built the Temple Christ built or builds his Church Vpon this Rock will I build my Church 2. He dedicated the Temple and consecrated it to the Service of God by which means Prayers and other Acts of Religious Worship were accepted So Jesus Christ dedicated his Church by solemn Prayer to God and by his Blood and Mediation renders all their Services John 17. and other Acts of Religious Worship accepted by the Father 3. He ordered all things in the Temple appointing the several Offices and Officers thereof So Jesus Christ the true Solomon orders all things according to his Wisdom in his Church about the publick Worship of God and hath appointed all Offices and Officers that should be therein VI. Solomon was a Type of Christ in his Administration of Justice which was the Glory of his Royal Throne Yet in many things Solomon was no Type of Christ c. Elisha a Type of Christ ELisha signifies the Health of God Jesus Christ is truly the Health and Salvation of God 't is he that heals all poor Sin-sick Souls II. He succeeded Elijah So Christ succeeded the second Elijah viz. John Baptist III. He received the Spirit of his Predecessor in a double measure Christ not in a double measure but without measure IV. He cured Naaman of his Leprosy and raised the Dead In this he was a Type of Christ who cured the Leprosy both externally and internally and in both sences raised the Dead also V. He had a wicked ungodly and covetous Servant called Gehazi So had Christ a wicked and covetous Judas His Predecessor was a Type of Christ also in many things particularly
in his Ascension into Heaven c. Jonah a Type of Christ JOnah a Dove in Name Christ was the same in Nature II. He was three Days and three Nights in the Whale's Belly yet at last came forth alive So Christ was three Days and three Nights in the Bowels or Heart of the Earth and yet rose again alive III. He preached Repentance to a wicked People So did Christ Zerubbabel a Type of Christ ZErubbabel is called the Elect of God Hag. 2.24 So is Jesus Christ Behold my Servant mine Elect c. II. The Lord promised to make him a Signet signifying thereby that his Dignity and Glory should be most excellent which is only accomplished in Christ III. He was appointed to raise up the Temple of David 't was promised that he should lay the Foundation and finish it c. So was Jesus Christ appointed to build up and restore the spiritual Temple and Tabernacle of David he lays the Foundation and he finishes it by his Spirit c. Aaron a Type of Christ Parallels AAron a Teacher or the Mountain of Fortitude So is Christ the true Teacher of God's Word and in that respect not only the Anti-Type of Aaron but of all true Teachers and Ministers of God's Word that went before him and is also that exalted Aaron or Mountain of invincible Strength II. Aaron was Moses's Mouth to the People So is Christ his Fathers Mouth to Men Exod. 4 30. in declaring his Will and Mind to them III. He was the Blesser of the People So is Christ the true Blesser of his People Lev. 9.22 Acts. 4.26 in and by him are all the Families of the Earth blessed him hath God the Father sent to bless you c. IV. He was the High Priest of the Lord In this he was the express Type of the Lord Jesus who is the true and only High Priest of his faithful People V. He dyed upon the top of the Mount Christ was crucified upon the top of a Mount called Golgotha The High Priest a Type of Christ Parallels THE High Priest was a Type of Christ 1. In his Deputation to his Office 2. Heb. 5 1. In his Consecration 3. In his Apparel 4. In the Execution of his Office c. First In his Deputation to his Office 1. He must be chosen out of the Tribe of Levi Christ was taken from among Men of our Flesh and Bone 2. He must not be Blind Lame c. but wholly without natural Blemish Hos 4.6 to signify Christ should be without Sin In his Month was found no guile 3. He was to be a Man of Knowledg or no Priest to God which figured forth that perfect Knowledg that is in Christ Secondly As to his Consecration 't is set down Exod. 29.1 1. Washing 2. Anointing 3. Sacrificing and Purifying with Blood and this Consecration to continue seven days together which in general shadowed the surpassing Sanctity and Purity of Christ above all Men and Angels and of his being annointed with the Holy Spirit above his Brethren Heb. 1.8 and of his becoming our High Priest by the Sacrifice of himself or by offering up his own Blood to attone and make Peace c. But whereas the High Priest needed Sacrifices to offer for his own Sins in that there is a Disparity for Christ having no Sin needeth no Sacrifice for himself Thirdly the High Priest in his Apparel was a Type of Christ 1. He was to have on a Linnen Garment which signified Christ's Righteousness which all that appear accepted before the Lord must have on 2. A Girdle which as Ainsworth and divers others observe signified that Constancy and Stability that was in Christ who is as firm as a Rock as also to shew how fixed and stable all God's People should be being girt about with the Girdle of Truth and Verity and so prepared ready and strengthned to every good Work 3. A Bonnet which signified God's covering and protecting our Head from all Dangers and in him us that no Evil may befal us 4. The High Priest was to have an Ephod not of Wool nor Silk but of Linnen the Matter of which riseth out of the Earth which signifieth saith Dr. Taylor Ezek 44.17 that Holy Flesh of Christ which veiled his Diety as a Garment it was a long white Garment signifying the absolute Righteousness of Christ which is long enough to cover all our Nakedness It was adorned with two Onyx Stones and in them the Names of the Twelve Tribes engraven which he carried on his Shoulders signifying that the Names of the Godly are not lightly written but engraven in the Love and Memory of Christ that Christ should carry his Church and People upon his Shoulders or support them by his own Strength Also the two Onyx Stones with the Names of the Children of Israel engraven upon them and wore upon the High Priests Shoulder was a great Ornament to him So Christ looks upon his People to be as precious Stones and Jewels to him 5. The High Priest was to have on the Breast-Plate of Judgment the most precious part of all his Garments 1. In respect of the twelve costly and glittering Stones which were to be set in four Rows according to the Number of the Tribes of Israel these Stones signified the shining Grace and Holiness of Christ not only as it shone forth in his own Person but also as it is communicated to all his faithful Children these Stones shone gloriously So do the Saints in Grace and true Gospel Purity 2. These Stones were of great Worth and Value signifying what a value Jesus Christ puts upon his Church they are as precious stones and costly Jewels in his esteem tho slighted and contemned by Men. 3. They were set in the Pectoral and Aaron must carry them on his Heart signifying that Christ hath as much care of his own People as if they were inclosed in his Heart they lie near him and are always upon his Heart and in his Mind 4. In Number Twelve according to all the Tribes noting there is room enough in Christ's Heart for every particular Saint he loves them all bears them all upon his Heart before the Throne of God 5. They stood in four Rows in a comely Quadrangle signifying the comely Order that Christ hath placed in his Church some in a higher and some in a lower Rank 6. All the Stones and so consequently all the Names of the Children of Israel stood in the Breast-Plate in a narrow compass So by Christ all the Children of God are gathered together and sweetly vailed through the Spirit in Love In the Breast-Plate also was the Vrim and Thummim which the Rabbi David a Jew saith It is unknown to us what these signify it is thought it was the Workmanship of no Man but a Sacred Monument immediately received from God but all the Learned I have met with agree they signified Jesus Christ 1. Their Names say some signify Light others
only gives Direction how we should pray and that we should in Prayer only design the Glory of God 10. After the clearing of the Lamps of the Candlestick Evening and Morning then the Incense was burnt shewing that all our Prayers and Duties must be according to the Directions of God's Word and Spirit 11. The Incense was made of divers Spices Psal 51. So must the Prayers of the Godly be seasoned with divers Graces viz. true Repentance lively Faith and unfeigned Love 12. The Incense was offered up in the Holy Place without the Veil of the Holiest near to the Testimony before the Mercy-Seat So we must always have an Eye to Christ in our Prayers who is the true Mercy-Seat we must come to God by him c. 13. Once a Year the Altar was sprinkled with the Blood of the Expiatory Sacrifice signifying how Christ is by shedding of his Blood consecrated our blessed Mediator and that no Prayer is acceptable to God but through Faith in the Blood of Christ The Altar of Burnt-Offering Exod. 27.1 to 9. a Type of Christ Parallels ALtar in Hebrew Mizbeach in Greek Thusiasterion Ainsworth so named of Sacrifices offered thereon it was anointed dedicated sanctfied to be most holy that it might sanctify the Gifts offered thereon This Altar and Sacrifice signified Jesus Christ sanctifying himself for his Church and People that so he might sanctify them II. This Altar was but one and in one place and the Sacrifice only to be offered upon it signifying thereby that we have but one Altar of Redemption and Salvation viz. Jesus Christ alone who only once and in one place offered up a sufficient and unreiterable Sacrifice for the Sins of Mankind III. This Altar had four Horns also See Altar of Incense IV. It had a brazen Grate in the midst of it which let the Ashes and like things fall through c. whereon the Fire was put which might signify two things 1. The Humanity of our Saviour who bore the Fire of God's Wrath for our Sins thus Guild 2. Isa 53.12 It signifieth saith Ainsworth the place wherein the Holy Fire always burneth that is the Heart which sustaineth also the Sacrifice 2 Tim. 1.3 Rom. 1.1 2. Heb. 7.14 and where all Ashes and Excrements of Corruption are inwardly conveyed away as they are discovered by the Word and Spirit of God as also our Sanctification by Affliction V. In that the Altar was to be made of Shittim Wood and overlaid with Brass that it might endure the Fire it might figure out the Human Nature of Christ supported or sustained by the Diety to endure God's Wrath for our Sins VI. They that served at the Altar lived of the Altar So they who preach the Gospel should live of the Gospel Disparity THE Altar was one thing and the Sacrifice another But Christ is both the Altar Sacrifice and Sacrificer too he offered up his Body by the Eternal Spirit as a Sacrifice acceptable to God the Father The Brazen Laver Exod. 30.18 to 25. what it was a Type of THE Brazen Laver served for the Priest-hood to wash their Hands and Feet in before they ministred before the Lord typifying that inward washing by Christ's Blood wherewith all the Holy Priesthood of Christ must be sanctified in Heart and Life before their Services can be accepted in the sight of God and that none ought to minister the Word of Life but Godly Persons who are washed in the Laver of Regeneration Psal 50. Vnto the wicked God saith what hast thou to do to take my Words into thy Mouth c. II. After the Priests had washed themselves clean and arrayed themselves they entred into the holy Place So after the Godly are inwardly washed by the Blood of Christ and have received by Faith his Righteousness to adorn them they become fit Members of the true Gospel-Church III. They shall wash themselves saith the Lord lest they die to shew that all Persons must be purged by Faith in Christ's Blood Mark 16.16 or die eternally IV. He that toucheth or washeth in the Laver it being anointed with the holy Oil as all other Things in the holy and most holy Place were shall be holy saith the Lord signifying that all they who by Faith touch the Lord Jesus who is anointed with the Oil of Gladness above his Fellows shall be spiritually sanctified accepted and accounted holy before the Lord likewise The Sacrifice of Beasts a Type of Christ THe Beasts that were appointed for Sacrifice were to have Horns signifying the Kingly and Priestly Office of Christ Horns as we have elsewhere shewn being a Symbol of Power c. II. They were to be of a tame sort not wild and savage Beasts who by force are brought to the Slaughter signifying the Meekness and Mildness of Jesus Christ who was patient like a Lamb led to the Slaughter Isa 53. III. They must be of the Male Sort which generally are the strongest signifying the Excellency and Strength of Jesus Christ IV. They ought to be without blemish and the best of the Flock or Herd and presented of voluntary Will noting two Things 1. That Christ should be perfectly holy and that he should willingly lay down his Life 2 That we should dedicate to God the best of our Days Time and Strength and not offer unto the Lord a corrupt Thing and also perform all our Services to him with a free and willing Mind V. They were to be presented at the Door of the Tabernacle to be slain signifying that Christ s Blood makes our entry into the Church of God here and into Heaven it self hereafter VI. They must lay their hands upon the Head of the Beast who brought him noting thereby our Sins being laid upon Jesus Christ and that we must lay the hand of Faith upon him if we would have Benefit by his Death VII Then the Burnt-Offering was slain signifying that so it behoved Christ the great Anti-type to be slain or crucified for our Sins Mark 16.15 Mât. 28.18 19. VIII The Blood thereof then was sprinkled about the Altar noting the All-sufficiency of Christ's Death and Plenty of his Bloodshed with the large spreading or preaching thereof universally throughout the whole World IX The Skin thereof was plucked off and the Flesh cut in pieces thereby shewing the Grievousness of Christ's Sufferings X. The Body the Head and the Fat and all was laid on the Fire signifying how Christ should suffer for us both in Body and Soul Isa 53.12 My Soul is exceeding sorrowful even unto Death XI This Burnt-Offering was called a sweet Savour unto the Lord which in Christ's Death is solely and only accomplished for 't is thereby God's Wrath is appeased and his Justice satisfied XII The Ashes were to be carried without the Host and put into a clean Place shadowing thereby how Christ should be buried without the Gates of Jerusalem in a Tomb wherein never Man lay and that his Body should not
my Fathers Kingdom Here the first word Drink is properly understood but the latter Metaphorically denoting their partaking together of the Joys of Heaven Joh. 1.10 The World was made by him and the World knew him not The former World notes the whole Universe the latter Vnbelievers c. see Joh. 2.23 24. and Joh. 4.31 32 34. Rom. 2.26 28 29. Rom. 3.21 27. Rom. 7.23 Rom. 9.6 They are not all Israel which are of Israel that is all who are born of Israel according to the Flesh are not true spiritual Israelites Rom. 12.13 14. where there is an Antanaclasis in the Verb ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 2 Cor. 11.24 the first breaking is taken properly the second breaking Metaphorically for the Passion of Christ as Luk. 22.19 See Isa 38.13 c. and 1 Cor. 15.28 Mat. 5.19 Matth. 5.19 Whosoever shall break one of these least Commandments shall be called least in the Kingdom of Heaven the first least expresses the sense of the Pharisees who esteemed some of the Precepts of Christ amongst the least the second least alluding to the former signifies the same with none or not at all viz. He shall be none in the Kingdom or he shall not enter there at all Mat. 18.1 Matth. 18.1 The Disciples say unto Jesus Who is the greatest in the Kingdom of Heaven V. 4. Christ answers Whosoever shall humble himself as this little Child the same is greatest in the Kingdom of Heaven The first word greatest in the sense of the Disciples signifies him that hath Preheminence over others the second greatest alluding to the former denotes a Participation of the Kingdom of God without respect to inferiours the sense is whosoever humbles himself shall injoy his part in the Kingdom of Heaven Mat. 19.16 Matth. 19.16 The Young Man saith unto Christ Good Master c. Ver. 17. Christ answers Why callest thou me good there is none good but one that is God The first good denotes any Goodness communicated to the Creature by the Lord such as may be found in a meer Man for such the Young Man judged Christ to have the latter good alluding to the first expresses the Essential Goodness of God who is the Fountain and Original of all the Good in the Creature The sense therefore of the words of Christ is Either call me not good or believe me to be the true God and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã God-Man See Joh. 4.31 Joh. 6.28 Acts 26.28 Sometimes there happens an Ellipsis in this Figure the latter being understood by the former as Joel 2.13 Rend your Hearts and not your Garments here is a double Proposition 1. Rend your Hearts 2. Rend not your Garments the first is Metaphorical the other Proper CHAP. IV. Of the Figures of a Sentence in Logism WHat these are we have before defined They are distingush'd thus 1. Such as are in Logism or in a Sentence without Collocution or talking together 2. Such as are in Dialogism or by way of Dialogue or mutual Conference There are five of the first sort viz. I. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Exclamation is a pathetical Figure Exclamation ab ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to exclaim whereby the Speaker expresses the Passion or vehement Ardor of his Mind by various Interjections expressed or understood to move the Affections and Minds of those he speaks to O! Alas Behold are Signs of it this Figure is made in Scripture 1. In way of Admiration Psal 84.1 How amiable are thy Tabernacles O Lord of Hosts Psal 133.1 Behold how good and how pleasant it is for Brethren to dwell together in Vnity Rom. 11.33 O the depths of the Riches and of the Wisdom and of the Knowledg of God! How unsearchable are his Judgments and his Ways past finding out see Psal 8.1 144.15 2. In a way of Wishing or Praying 1 Chron. 11.17 O that one would give me Drink of the Water of the Well of Bethlehem which is at the Gate Psal 14.7 O that the Salvation of Israel were come out of Sion See Psal 42.2 Isa 64.1 Rom. 7.24 O wretched Man that I am who shall deliver me from the Body of this Death See Gal. 5.12 Job 6.8 Psal 55.6 3. In Praise Mat. 15.28 O Woman great is thy Faith Mat. 25.21 23. Well done good and faithful Servant 4. In a way of Sorrow and Complaint Psal 22.1 Mat. 27.46 My God my God why hast thou forsaken me Isa 6.5 Wo is me for I am undone 5. In way of Commiseration or Pity Josh 7.7 Alas O Lord God wherefore at all hast thou brought this People over Jordan to deliver us into the hand of the Amorite to destroy us Ezek. 9.8 Ah Lord God wilt thou destroy all the Residue of Israel in thy pouring out thy Fury upon Jerusalem Luke 13.34 Lam. 1.1 6. In a way of Indignation Detestation and Reproof Isa 1.4 Wo to the sinful Nation a People laden with Iniquity a Seed of Evil-doers c Ezek. 16.23 Wo wo to thee saith the Lord God c. See Mat. 11.21 17.17 Luke 24.25 Jer. 44.4 Acts 13.10 O full of all Subtilty and Mischief thou Child of the Devil thou Enemy of all Righteousness wilt thou not cease to pervert the right ways of the Lord Acts 7.51 Rom. 9.20 7. In a way of Joy and Exultation as Psal 57.7 135.21 Blessed be the Lord out of Sion which dwelleth at Jerusalem Hallelujah that is praise ye the Lord See 1 Cor. 15.55 8. In a way of Obsecration or Beseeching Psal 118.25 Save now I beseech thee O Lord O Lord I beseech thee send now Prosperity Rev. 22.20 9. In a way of Reprehension Gal. 3.1 O foolish Galatians who hath bewitched you c. See Acts 7.51 52 c. 10. In a way of Derision Mat. 15.29 Of Fear 1 Tim. 6.11 c. Epiphonema ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signifies Acclamation and is wont to be subjoyned to an Exclamation as a certain species of it It is a little Clause or apt Sentence added after the thing is expounded From ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã acclamo to cry out exhibiting a certain Emphasis and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã briefly and concisely as Psal 2.12 Psal 3.8 Mat. 22.14 Luke 10.30 Acts 19.20 Mat. 19.27 Mark 7.37 c. II. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Epanorthosis Correction or Amending is the Reinforcement of the Clause last uttered by what follows or a re-calling of what one said to correct it From ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã âorrigo to correct It is stated in a threefold manner 1. When that which was said is wholly disown'd and corrected by a more apt more proper and significant Expression as Mark 9.24 when the Father of the Child that was possest with a dumb Spirit said Lord I believe but recollecting himself and confessing his Infirmity immediately subjoyns help thou mine Vnbelief Joh. 12.27 John 12.27 Christ prays to be saved from Death Father save me from this hour yet immediately correcting that Prayer which shews the
not afraid ye Beasts of the Field for the Pastures of the Wilderness do spring c. See Psal 148.10 4. To things mute and altogether void of sense where by a Prosopopoeia a Person is attributed to them 2 Sam. 1.21 Ye Mountains of Gilboa let there be no Dew 2 Sam. 1.21 Ye Mouroains c. neither let there Rain be upon you nor Fields of Offerings because the Shield of Saul was cast away there upon which place Brentius says excellently This is Prosopopoeia very familiar with such as are full of Indignation For as such as are in a mad fit of Anger snatch up the next thing that comes to hand for a Weapon to annoy or assault their Adversary so to such as are oppressed with a weight of Grief whatsoever is obvious to them or in view seems to be the cause of their Misfortune yea such things as are insensible and contribute nothing to it So Job in his Affliction cursed the day of his Nativity and the night in which it was said a Man is born Wherein was the Day or Night guilty in nothing surely So the Mountains of Gilboa are cursed by David when yet they did no hurt For Saul might have tarried at home and acted righteously which would have hindered that Mischance But by this Prosopopoeia the Affection and Passion of him that grieves is denoted who would have all destroyed provided the thing he loves be safe Other Examples are 1 Kings 13.2 Psal 114.5 6. Psal 148.3 4 5 6 c. Jer. 47.6 Ezek. 13.11 in the Hebrew 21.16 36.1 4 8 c. Joel 2.21 Micah 6.2 Zech. 11.1 2. Hos 10.8 Luke 23.30 1 Cor. 15.55 c. Apostrophe to the Heavens and the Earth In Specie an Apostrophe is directed sometimes to the Heavens and the Earth Deut. 32.1 Esa 1.2 Jer. 2.12 13. 22.29 upon which Arias Montanus in libro Joseph Cap. 6. says Coeli aliquando testes adeo appellari solent c. The Heavens are wont sometimes to be appealed to as Witnesses by God because of their Integrity and Certainty For nothing transacted on Earth can be hid from the view of Heaven which by its daily Motion perlustrates all things Heaven lives feels hears and sees to God to whom all things live c. By the very Text and Parallel Phrases Deut. 30.19 Psalm 50.1 4. Rom. 8.20 22. it is evident that these Apostrophes were used for Conviction and Detestation of the Malice Stubbornness and Ingratitude of Men whose Duty it was to receive the gracious Invitations of a Merciful God and sincerely to obey him Jerome in his Commentary on Isa 1.2 says Quia per Moisen Testes vocaverat Dominus Coelum Terram c. Because the Lord by Moses called Heaven and Earth as Witnesses when he prescribed Israel his Law after their Prevarication * Deut. 32.1 he calls them again as Evidences that all the Elements may know that the Lord had just Cause to be angry and distribute Vengeance to the Infringers of his holy Commands the meaning is If Heaven and Earth were endued with Understanding and Reason they would certainly accuse this People for their Wickedness For they and all things contained in them carefully observe their appointed Station and do answer the end they were intended for But Man alone for whom all things were made becomes refractory and disobedient Prosop poeia from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a Person and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to make oâ feign V. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Prosopopoeia signifying the feigning of a Person is when an inanimate thing is introduced as speaking like a rational Person This Prosopopooeia we have treated of in the first Volumn Book 1. p. 92. among Metaphors but that differs from this Figure 1. With respect to Subject for that relates only to certain things inanimate which are not Persons whereas these concern Men also 2. With respect to the Predicate and Attributes For in that such Attributes of all kinds from animate things chiefly Men as are translated to inanimate things are treated of but in this what relates only to Speech and when mention is made in that of Speech attributed to inanimate Creatures there is regard had only to its Action or Act but in this there is respect to the formality of Speech or Words actually pronounced c. Some distinguish this Figure into Imperfect and Perfect the Imperfect they call that whereby the Speech of another is lightly and obliquely represented or when one gives a short Narrative or Exposition of what another person spoke The Perfect is when the proper Person is wholly laid aside and another Person or Thing is introduced as speaking or when the very formal words of the Person introduced are recited which from * De Repub. 3. Plato and Aristotle de Poetis is called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or Imitation In the Sacred Scripture either the true Person is introduced as speaking or an inanimate thing the first is done openly or covertly Openly as when the Verb of saying is premised and a clear Intimation given that another Person speaks Covertly when the Verb of saying is omitted in an Apert Prosopopoeia the Speech is uttered of the thing it self or else feigned and framed to signify another thing the former is either good and true or false and evil Examples of these in order 1. A good and true Speech is proposed by the sacred Writers whenever the Words of God himself and our Saviour Christ or of Angels and good Men are expressed Psalm 2.7 Psal 2.7 8 9. The Lord said unto me Thou art my Son this day have I begotten thee Ask of me and I will give thee the Heathen for thine Inheritance and the utmost parts of the Earth for thy Possession Thou shalt break them with a Rod of Iron thou shalt break them in pieces like a Potters Vessel Psal 50.16 But unto the wicked God saith What hast thou to do to declare my Statutes or that thou shouldst take my Covenant in thy Mouth Verse 17. Seeing thou hatest Instruction c. Isa 66.1 Thus saith the Lord the Heaven is my Throne and the Earth is my Footstool And so very frequently the Prophets introduce God himself speaking not only that their Speech may have the greater Authority by it but chiefly because as 2 Pet. 1.21 The Prophecy came not in old time by the Will of Man but holy Men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost 'T is therefore doubtful whether speaking accurately this kind of Speech belongs to this kind of Rhetorical Prosopopoeia because God is the real Author of the Scripture and immediately both spoke and writ it by the Prophets who were his Ministers and Amanuenses Men do not introduce God as speaking but God moves them by Inspiration to represent him see Heb. 1.1 As for the Speech of Angels and good Men we need not produce Examples Note the Scriptures are full of them in
something is added besides the purpose or exceeds the intended Narration Gen. 2.8 to 15. where there is a Digression respecting the Habitation which God provided for the Man he created Gen. 38. throughout is a Digression as also Chap. 36. In the Epistles of Paul there are many neat Digressions which are fairly tho with different Reasons brought to serve his present scope returning by a circle of Sentences to his first original purpose Rom. 1.1 to ver 8. Rom. 1.1 to 8. the Apostle from his Name digresses to his Vocation ver 1. then to define the Gospel ver 2. then to describe Christ ver 3 4. again he comes to his own Vocation v. 5. at length he greets the Romans with Grace and Peace and so ends the Circle His Scope runs thus Paul the Apostle of the Gentiles separated unto the Gospel ver 1. the Gospel is the Doctrine of the Son of God ver 2 3. the Son of God is true God and Man ver 3 4. By this Son of God and Man Paul was called to the Apostle-ship to preach among the Gentiles ver 5. the Romans are Gentiles ver 6. therefore let Grace and Peace from God the Father and our Lord Jesus Christ be to the Romans ver 7. See 1 Cor. 1.13 c. Eph. 3.1 c. Col. 1.3 to the end There are many of these Digressions in the Epistles of Peter and in his Sermons as they are described by Luke in the Acts c. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Metabasis Transition is when the thing or things to be spoken is briefly hinted or pointed at as 1 Cor. 12.13 But covet earnestly the best Gifts and yet shew I unto you a more excellent way The first Words respect what went before and is their ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or Sum the latter prepares them with the Argument of what follows See 1 Cor. 15.1 2. 11.17 IV. Schemes taken from Opposites or Contraries ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Antithesis Contention is when a thing is illustrated by its contrary opposite As when the Fortune of the wicked is opposed to the Fortune of a good Man Psal 1. 37. See also Isa 1.21 5.3 43.32 c. 59.9 Lam. 1.1 Ezek. 16.33 34. Rom. 5.6 7 8. 8.13.15 2 Cor. 4.17 18. Phil. 3.7 8 9 14. 2 Pet. 2.19 c. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Antimetabole Commutation or Inversion is a kind of a delicate Permutation or Change of Contraries one to another as Mark 2.7 The Sabbath was made for Man and not Man for the Sabbath More Examples see Joh. 15.16 Rom. 4.1 2 3. 7.19 1 Cor. 11.8 9. 2 Cor. 12.14 c. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Anticategoria adverse Accusation or a transferring to the Adversary is when we fasten that upon our Adversary which another was accused or suspected of as Ezek. 18.29 33.17 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Antistrophe Inversion is when we retort any thing proposed as granted into the contrary It is also called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã violent We have an Example in the Answer of Christ to the Woman of Canaan Mat. 15.26 27. which bears this Sence Because thou art a Dog says Christ the Children's Bread must not be thrown to thee Yea but says she because I am a Dog you ought not to deny me the Crumbs which fall from the Table c. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Oxymaron signifies one that is wittily foolish and is Ab ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã acumen ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã stultus when Contraries are acutely joyn'd which seem at first sight to be non-sense but upon better view to be Elegant as Job 22.6 To strip the naked of their Cloathing Now the naked have no Cloaths and so cannot be stript so that naked by a Synecdoche signifies to be ill habited Jer. 21.19 He shall be buried with the Burial of an Ass that is with an unburied Burial viz. not at all See 2 Chron. 36.6 and Josephus Lib. 10. Ant. Cap. 8. Acts 5.41 Acts 5.41 Rejoycing that they were counted worthy to suffer Shame for his Name ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to be worthy and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to be disgraced or contumeliously used are Contraries but the Apostle joyns them by a most elegant Oxymoron denoting that it is the greatest Dignity to be treated unworthily for the sake of Christ because the Ignominy of the Godly in this World will be their Glory in the Presence of God 1 Tim. 5.6 1 Tim. 5.6 The Widow that lives delicately or in Pleasure ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã vivens mortua est living she is dead or as we render it she 's dead whilst she liveth By Life in the former part is meant temporal Life by the latter spiritual Life viz. Dead in Sin Profane Writers much use this Figure sometimes in a single Word as ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a faint-hearted Bragger ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a rich Beggar that is a covetous Man ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã bitter-sweet as in Wedlock ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a wise Fool that is a Simpleton that conceits himself wise Sometimes in two or more words as Sophocles says ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Gifts of Enemies are not Gifts ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a lifeless Life a living Carkass So Epiphanius says of Joseph ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Husband and not the Husband of Mary Cicero If they are silent they say enough so Harmonious discord he is mad with Reason poor in the midst of Riches Hence Scipio Affricanus said Nunquam se minùs otiosum esse quam cum otiosus nec minùs solum quaem cum solus esset c. Vossius says that in the very word Oximoron there is an Oxymoron because it is compounded of Words that signify Acuteness and Folly as if a Man could speak simply and wisely at the same time ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Apodioxis Rejection or Detestation is when any thing is rejected with Indignation as extreamly absurd and intolerable Psal 50.16 c. God rebukes the wicked that presume to preach his Word so Christ rebukes Peter that would prevent his Passion Mat. 16.23 and his Disciples Luke 9.55 that would have Fire from Heaven to consume the inhospitable Samaritans so Peter deals with Simon Magus that would purchase the Holy Ghost for Mony Acts 8.20 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Anthypophora a contrary Inference is when the Objection is refuted or disproved by the opposition of a contrary Sentence It is also called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Antieisagoge and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Anticatalexis Compensation because it takes away the Question by opposing a stronger Argument as Mat. 21.23 c. this differs from that Antipophora Chap. 6. for that answers a tacit this an express Objection V. Schemes taken from Comparates ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Syncrisis Parathesis Comparison is an Amplification of the Sacred Speech by the comparison of such things as are like and unlike greater or less as in a Proposition and its
Answer or the Proposition only leaving the Answer to be found out of which sort there are many Examples in the Parables of our Saviour of which see Gram. Sacr. p. 483 c. and Illyricus Part 2. Clavis Script 4. Tract in the Titles of Similitudes as also our Treatise of Parables VI. Schemes taken from Division ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Merismos Distribution is when the Whole is largely expounded by a Deduction from the Parts properly or analogically so called as Isa 24.1 2 3. Ezek. 36.4 Rom. 2.6 7 8. Joh. 5.28 29. Synathroismos ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Congeries a Heap or Pile is when things of several Species are piled or huddled together Isa 1.11 13 14. 3.16 Rom. 1.29 30. Gal. 5.19 20 21 22. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Anabasis Increase is when the Speech ascends by degrees from the lowest to the highest or when the latter Words increase in Vehemence beyond the former still adding the Vehemence to the Oration See Psal 2.1 2 3. Acts 4.25 26 27. Isa 1.4 Psal 7.5 Psal 18.37 38. Ezek. 2.6 Dan. 9.5 Hab. 1.5 Zech. 7.11 12. 1 Cor. 4.8 1 Joh. 1.1 Sometimes there is a progress from the highest to the lowest Ezek. 22.18 in the names of Metals see Phil. 2.6 7 8. VII Schemes taken from Definition ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Epexegesis Interpretation is when Words of the same Signification are joyned to illustrate a Sentence as Psal 17.1 Psal 35.1 2 3. Psal 18.1 2. Jon. 2.3 4 6. Zech. 6.12 13. to this they refer ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Epimone Commoration viz. When one persists in his Speech changing only the Words or Sentences Mat. 7.21 22 23. 12.31 32. Col. 2.13 14 15. 1 Cor. 7.36 37 c. When that which was before obscurely delivered is in the same Sentence more clearly expounded they call it ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Hermeneia which signifies Interpretation Isa 1.22 23 c. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Periphrasis Circumlocution is when a thing is pronounced or described with many Words Some say that the Reason of this is because Truth may be proposed more splendidly or that which is unseemly may be avoided Some Interpreters say That the Phrase Gen. 20.16 Gen. 20.16 To be a covering of the Wives Eyes is a Periphrasis of a Husband because she was really his Wife and because it was his Duty to protect her hence it is said Ruth 3.9 Spread thy Skirt over thine Handmaid that is receive me into thy Protection in a way of Marriage then from the Duty of the Wife who is to reverence and obey her Husband for the Women were to be vailed to betoken Subjection Gen. 24.65 1 Cor. 11.5 c. The intire words of Abimeleck to Sarah Gen. 20.16 runs thus Behold I have given thy Brother a thousand pieces of Silver Behold he is to thee a covering of the Eyes unto all that are with thee and with all other and be thou advised so the Hebrew as if he had said Thou didst tell me Abraham was thy Brother to whom so falsly represented I have given a present of a thousand pieces Silver for a Recompence of what he suffered But he is thy Husband not thy Brother and is so acknowledged by all thy Family Therefore let him be so known to all Strangers and let this Passage forewarn you by which you have wilfully put your self in hazard and dissemble no more that way c. So a parting or double way is called the Door of Eyes in the Hebrew Gen. 38.14 It is said by a Periphrasis they are the words of Vossius lib. 4. Instit orat cap. 13. that when mention is made ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of Mens retiring to a place of Ease they covered their Feet Judg. 3.24 1 Sam. 24.4 For the Hebrews Greeks and Romans wore not Breaches as we do but long Gowns or Coats which covered their Feet at that time This may be an Instance of the Modesty of the sacred Stile See more Examples Judg. 5.10 2 Sam. 3.29 2 Kings 18.37 Esa 36.12 2 Chron. 26.5 Job 10.21 22. where there is a Periphrasis of Death See Job 16.22 So Job 18.14 Death is called The King of Terrors that is which terrifies the wicked ver 13. it is called The first born of Death that is most cruel and funest the Metaphor being taken from the Right of Primo-geniture to which belong'd a double Portion and other Prerogatives and therefore from these whatever was excellent and chief in its own kind was by the Hebrews called the first-born other Phrases respecting Death See Gen. 15.15 25.8 42.38 2 Kings 22.20 Psal 94.17 Psal 115.17 Esa 14.15 38.10 2 Cor. 5.1 Phil. 1.23 2 Pet. 1.13 14 c. Job 26.13 the Whale is called a Serpent like a Bar or oblong because of his immense Length See other Examples Eccles 12.1 2 c. Prov. 30.31 2 Sam. 5.9 with Josh 15.8 2 Sam. 5.6 Ezek. 1.22 where there is a Periphrasis of Christal Ezek. 24.16 21.15 a Wife is called the desire of the Eyes as ver 18. Ezek. 26.9 there is a Periphrasis of a battering Ram a Periphrasis of Gems of a bright Lustre Ezek. 18.14 as a Carbuncle Ruby Chrysolite c. See more Examples Ezek. 31.14 Micah 7.5 Zeph. 1.9 In the New Testament Men are called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã born of Women Mat. 11.11 See also Luke 21.35 Job 1.9 Luke 2.23 1 Thess 5.3 Mat. 1.18 23. 24.19 Mark 13.17 Luke 1.31 21.23 Rev. 12.2 There is a Periphrasis of Rest Psal 132.3 4 5 c. the meaning of which that he would not rest till it be done c. VIII Schemes taken from Testimony ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a Sentence is a certain general brief and seasonable Saying Gnome Chriae Noema of the Manners or Affairs of this Life without the allegation or citing of an Author Prov. 1.2 they are called words of Prudence or Vnderstanding But if an Author be quoted it is called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Chria that is a profitable Saying as Seneca says ita vivendum esse cum Hominibus tanquam Deus videat sic loquendum cum Deo tanquam Homines audiant that is We must so live with Men as if God had seen us and we must so speak with God as if Men heard us And as Craesus in Xenophon says ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Arts are the Fountains of good Things Demosthenes says ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã The Laws are the Soul of a City c. But if an Allusion only be made to a Sentence or famous Saying or if it be accommodated to a certain Person it is called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Noema that is Cogitation or thinking which is frequent in prophane Rhetoricians But Concerning the sacred Scripture It abounds with the most sweet and useful Sentences in the World John 6.68 Lord to whom shall we go thou hast the Words of Eternal Life A fair description of which we have Eccles 12.11 The words of the Wise
our Divines propose some Types of the Lord's Supper as the Tree of Life Tree of Life in the midst of Paradise Gen. 2.9 see Rev. 22.14 John 6.53 54 55. The Bread and Wine Breaâ and Wine brought forth by Melchizedek and given to Abraham Gen. 14.18 19. The Paschal Lamb eaten yearly in ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in Commemoration of the Deliverance of the Israelites from literal Egypt Exod. 12.27 with 1 Cor. 5.7 1.26 the Manna Manna Exod. 16.15 the Water that came out of the Rock Numb 20.11 the Blood of the Covenant Exod. 24.8 Heb. 9.20 the Shew-bread Exod. 25.30 the live Coal Isa 6.6 the Explication of which amongst other Types may be read in Gerhard tom 5. de sacr Euch. sect 12. The Types of the New Testament Church as learned Men say are Paradise Gen. 2.8 Noah's Ark Gen. 6.14 c. the Calling of Abraham Gen. 12.1 Joshua 24.2 See more Examples Exod. 26.1 Josh 2.18 6.23 Psal 87.1 Gal. 4.22 Mal. 3.3 Yet some of these are reputed Allegories rather than Types Types are either of Things or of Ceremonies the Types of Things done are when some Actions of holy Men in the Old Testament prefigured some Things done in the New Thus Abraham's offering his Son in Obedience to God's Command and Love to him typified God the Father delivering his Son to Death for the Love of Mankind Rom. 5.8 8.32 So Joseph's being sold into Egypt and afterwards advanced typified the Humiliation and Exaltation of Christ Phil. 2.6 c. Ceremonial Types are when the Ceremonies and whole Constitution of the Levitical Worship in the Old Testament prefigured Things in the New an evident Explication of which the Epistle to the Hebrews gives Article VII Canons or Rules expounding Types Canon I. IN Prophetical Types we must exactly take notice where Christ manifests himself with respect to his Office and Merit and where he sets forth other Divine Things as Judgments and Blessings The Reason of the Canon is Because the Son of God before the Fulness of Time was come Gal. 4.4 did at sundry Times and in divers Manners ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã adumbrated and made himself manifest with his Merit and Passion to the Fathers and Prophets of the Old Testament partly by plain Promises and partly by Typical Visions and thus he rejoyced in the habitable Parts of the Earth Prov. 8.31 In which respect he is said to be a Lamb slain from the Foundation of the World Rev. 13.8 For the general Understanding of these Types the Learned give this Rule Whatsoever Text of the Old Testament treats of the Grace of God of Propitiation Redemption Benediction and Destruction of Enemies so that the Light and Explication of it may be found in the New Testament or that the Circumstances and Emphasis of the Words theâselves discover it that Text is to be expounded of Christ together with his Merit and Passion Gen. 28. Thus the Vision of Jacob's Ladder prefigures Christ the true Ladder by which the Saints ascend into Heaven as appears by the Circumstances of the Text which treats of the Propitiation of God his Divine Protection and his Blessings upon the faithful Posterity of Believers Besides Christ applies this to himself John 1.51 Isa 63. â Isa 63.1 2 3 4 5 6. There is a Prophetical Colloquy which respects not only Christ but also his most bitter Passion and most glorious Victory for 1 the Text discourses of the Propitiation of God the Redemption of Men and the Destruction of Enemies 2 The three foregoing Chapters expresly treat of the Merits and Blessings of Christ 3 'T is expounded of Christ Rev. 19.11 13 15. 4 The Circumstances of the Text and the Emphasis of the Words clearly evidence iâ to be as before expounded of which more in another Place Canon II. There is oftentimes more in the Type than in the Antitype IRenaeus lib. 2. chap. 40. says thus A Type and Image of a Thing is sometimes different from the Truth according to its Materiality and Substance But according to the Habit and Lineament it ought to keep a Similitude and to shew by Things present Things which are not present The Reason of the Canon you have Art 6. God designed one Person or Thing in the Old Testament to be a Type or shadow of Things to come not in all Things but with respect to some particular Thing or Things only hence we find many Things in the Type which are not to be applied to the Antitype which it typifies in some certain Thing only not in all especially the Failings and Sins of the Saints of the Old Testament who did typify Christ are by no means neither ought they to be attributed to the most holy and unspotted Jesus For as a Picture may represent all the Lineaments of the Party pictur'd exactly altho there may be some accidental Spot in it that is not in the Person So the Life of the Saints may be a Type and Image of Christ altho they are lyable to Frailties and Infirmities incident to humane Nature which are no Representations of any thing in Christ The Use of this Canon is shewn in the Epistle to the Hebrews where the Priesthood and ritual Sacrifices of the Old Testament are fairly accommodated to Christ the Antitype yet that there were many Things in that Priesthood which do not quadrate as that the Priest was to sacrifice for his own Sins Chap. 5.3 which does not quadrate with Christ Chap. 7.27 that Priesthood was ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã weak and unprofitable Chap. 7.18 and there were many Priests neither of which can be apply'd to Christ who made all perfect and unchangeable Chap. 7.24 25. Canon III. There is oftentimes more in the Antitype than in the Type Oportet Figuram minus habere quam Veritatem quia c. CHrysostom Homil. 61. on Gen. says It is necessary that the Figure have less in it than the Truth because otherwise it would not be a Figure of Things to come The Reason of this Canon is the same with the foregoing For since no one Type can express the Life and particular Actions of Christ therefore there is altogether more in the Antitype or other Thing adumbrated than can be found in Types And when we say that there is more in the Antitype than the Type it is to be understood not only with respect to the Thing but also with respect to the Manner Of this Moses and Joshua were Examples each of which was a Type of Christ Moses typified Christ as a Redeemer and Joshua typified him as he brings his People to Heaven their true Country But the Manner varies in both Places and in that respect there is much more in the Antitype than in the Type In the Type there is only a bodily or humane Deliverance in the Antitype an heavenly and a spiritual In the Type there is only a simple or single Redemption in the Antitype such a Redemption as is made
which the Person hanged is said to be accursed in the Sight of God as Things of old were according to the Levitical Ministration Respect is had by Moses to Christ the Mediator as the Apostle expounds it in the aforesaid Place He is made a Curse and Sin for us 2 Cor. 5.21 For tho the Reason or Occasion of hanging in the Old Testament be vastly different from Christ for they that were hanged then were hanged for their own Crimes but Christ bears the Punishment of other Mens Sins imputed to him yet in hoc ipso tertio in this very third or meaning they are Types of Christ in as much they were accounted Ceremonially accursed by God See 1 Pet. 2.24 Deut. 21 c. Canon VIII One Thing is sometimes a Type and Figure of two Things even contrary Things but in divers respects THus the Deluge wherein Noah was saved was to Believers a Type of Baptism But in regard the Wicked were drowned in it it typified the Damnation of Reprobates at the Great Day To this Head some refer the Places where Christ who is called a Rock and a Corner-stone is said to be to the Godly a Rock or Stone of Salvation but to the Wicked a Rock of Offence So Christ is called a Lyon for his Strength but the Devil is so called for his Cruelty But the two later are rather a different Explication of one Metaphorical Appellation with respect to different or divers Things Canon IX In Types and Antitypes an Enallage Permutation or Change sometimes happens as when the Thing figured and adumbrated takes to it self the Name of the Figure shadow or Type and on the contrary when the Type and Figure of the Thing represented takes to it self the Name of the Antitype EXamples of the first Sort may be read Ezek. 34.23 37.24 Hos 3.5 where Christ is called David who in many Things was a Type of Christ John 1.29 36. Christ is called a Lamb because the Paschal-Lamb was an eminent Type of him Thus he is called our Passover 1 Cor. 5.7 Rom. 3.25 Christ is called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Propitiatory or Mercy-seat not because of the Propitiation he made for our Sins 1 John 2.2 but because the Covering of the Ark of the Covenant which the 70 render by ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã * Which Moses calls ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã was a Type of him The New Testament Church is frequently called Sion Isa 2.2 c. Jerusalem Gal. 4.26 Rev. 21.2 because these were Types of it The Ministers of the Gospel are called the Sons of Levi say some for the same Reason viz. that they typified these but this is disputed Of the later Kind you may read Examples 1 in Prophetical Types when the Name of a Person or Thing which properly agrees with the Antitype for which the Type is proposed is given or attributed to any as Esa 7.3 and 8.1 3. So the honest Wife of Hosea the Prophet and his Children born in lawful Wedlock by the Command of God are called a Wife of Whoredoms and Children of Whoredoms Hos 1.2 Because of the Israelites Hos 1.2 who were the Antitype and guilty of this viz. spiritual Whoredom See ver 4 6 8. In Historical Types as when hanging was called in the Old Testament the Curse of ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã * ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Lord because it was a Type of Christ who was made a Curse for our Sins Gal. 3.13 See Esa 45.1 with 8. verse To conclude with a general Canon ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Imagines gerunt nomina sui Prototypi that is Pictures or Figures are call'd by the Names of the Persons they represent as Caesar's Statue or Picture is called Caesar and so of others See Gen. 41.26 Dan. 8.20 c. OF PARABLES Wherein shall be given 1. the Definition of the Word and Thing 2. It s Division 3. Canons respecting it ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Collatio Comparison A Parable is called so ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which besides other Significations which this Subject is unconcern'd in for it signifies objicere conjicere detorquere committere appropinquare transmittere c. denotes conferring comparing or the Collocation of different Things Jerom * Tom. 3. Epist 151. ad Algasium q. 6. p. 359. calls it a Similitude because as a previous Shadow of Truth it represents it Tossanus says that it denotes the Comparison of Heavenly Things with Earthly It answers to the Hebrew * ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Mashal Properly and strictly it signifies an artificial Narrative of a Thing done to signify another Thing So Glassius says As to the different Significations of the Word it is first used to denote any Similitude or Comparison whatsoever Mat. 24.32 Mark 3.23 where the Word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a Parable is used 2. 'T is used to signify any Thing obscurely and figuratively expounded as Mat. 15.15 where Peter calls the Words of Christ a Parable ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ver 11. which is expounded ver 17 c. 3. 'T is used to denote a Proverb or Adage as Luk. 4.23 where that vulgar and overworn Saying of the common Proverb Medice cura teipsum Physician heal thy self is called a Parable 4. For a Type of the Old Testament prefiguring a Thing in the New Heb. 9.9 11.19 where the Word which we translate Figure is in the Greek ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Parable 5. For special Doctrine which yet is to be understood more universally and extended more largely so Luke 14.7 6. It is taken properly and strictly for an artificial Narration of a Thing as it were transacted to signify another Thing as Mat. 13.3 10 13 c. Chap. 21.33 45. 22.1 with several other Places of which you may read more in the first Volume As to its ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Appellations of a Parable are Hebrew and Greek The usual Word in the Hebrew is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Maschal according to the Syriack and Chaldee ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Letter ש being changed into ת as Mat. 13.18 24 c. 15.15 21.33 45. 22.1 Mark 3.23 from the Root ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which signifies to rule or liken or assimilate that so the original Signification of ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã might be ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a ruling Sentence viz. an eminent and authentick Saying or a Similitude and Comparison In these Texts the Hebrew Word signifies Parable This Hebrew Word denotes 1. the Comparing of one Thing with another as Ezek. 24.3 2. A famous or received Saying as 1 Sam. 10.12 Ezek. 18.2 3. An obscure Saying that needs Exposition Ezek. 20.49 See 21.5 4. A Thing gravely spoken and comprehending great Matters in a few Words Job 27.1 Num. 23.7 18. Chap. 24.3 15. so Psal 49.5 78.2 5. That which is sad and complaining or grievous Mourning and Lamentation Mich. 2.4 6. That which is Ironical and insulting as Esa 14.4
a Crown of Life Page 409 Hell Hell why called a Furnace of Fire Page 410 Heat Affliction compared to great Heat in 8 Things Page 387 Horn. The little Horn Dan. 7. proved to be the Pope Page 361 Hunter Satan why called a Hunter and what kind of Hunter he is opened in eight Partic. Page 361 Hope Hope a Helmet why so called Page 22 23 A Definition of Hope Page 22 I. Jewels SAints why called God's Jewels together with the Nature of Jewels opened in seven Things Page 198 Imitate Saints imitate God in five Things Page 144 Judgment-Day Judgment-Day compared to an Assize in eight Particulars Page 406 L. Lambs WHat meant by Lambs in a large Place Page 192 193 Labourers Ministers why called Labourers in 6 things Page 259 Christ's Labourers ought to be sufficiently provided for largely proved Page 260 261 Lilly The excellent Nature of the Lilly and why the Church is compared to it in 8 things Page 115 116 Light Light sown for the Righteous in five respects Page 384 Life Life of Man compared to a swift Post Page 393 To a swift Ship ibid To a Weavers Shuttle and to the Wind Page 394 To a Cloud and to a Flower Page 395 How we may know a Man who hath a Principle of spiritual Life in him Page 229 Lions Why Saints are compared to Lions shewed in five Things Page 188 189 Why wicked Men are compared to Lions Page 237 Locusts What meant by the Locusts out of the Bottomless Pit Page 137 Love Why Love is compared to Death and the Grave Page 30 Why to Coals and Flames of Fire Page 31 Christ's Love why compared to Wine opened in eight Things Page 34 M. Man WHy Man is compared to Earth opened in seven Things Page 133 134 Man why called a Worm and how fitly he may be compared thereto opened in ten Par. Page 136 Man like a Flower of the Field Page 138 139 Wicked Men mad or besides themselves opened in six Things Page 234 Marriage-Day The Resurrection-Day the Saints Marriage-Day and Coronation-Day Page 404 405 Merchants Saints spiritual Merchants in ten things Page 168 169 Ministers Ministers why called Angels Page 258 Work of a Minister hard in five Things Page 289 Who is a true Minister and how to be chosen and ordained Page 289 The Necessity of a Gospel Ministry Page 290 Mother Why the Church of God is called a Mother Page 110 The Church compared to the Moon Page 86 Morning The Resurrection compared to the Morning in nine Particulars Page 402 Mountains Why wicked Men are called Mountains Page 225 226 Myrtle-Trees The Nature of the Myrtle-Tree and what Fruit it bears and why the Godly are compared to it in seven Things Page 184 N. WIcked Men naked Page 247 O. Olive-Tree THe Nature of the Olive-Tree and why the Church is compared thereto Page 91 P. Palm-Tree WHat the Nature of it is and why the Godly are compared to it opened in nine Particulars Page 175 176 The Godly like the Palm-Tree flourish under heavy Pressures Page 177 Papists Papists confuted about Transubstantiation Page 38 39 Papists spiritual Thieves Page 246 Pilgrims Saints compared to Pilgrims opened Page 175 Priests Why the Saints are called Priests Page 200 Prince The Devil why called Prince of Darkness Page 360 Planters Ministers Planters why so called opened in fourteen Particulars Page 275 276 Plague Sin a Plague Page 349 The Plague of the Leprosy a Figure of Sin shewed in seven Things Page 344 Poyson Sin compared to Poyson in seven things Page 350 351 Poor Wicked Men poor and miserable shewed in seven Things Page 250 Providence Providence of God wonderful in preserving of his People in these Days Page 108 Providence of God compared to Clouds and Darkness Page 377 383 Prayer Saints must pray always what meant thereby Page 160 Special Seasons for extraordinary Prayer Page 160 Prayer a great Ordinance in six Things Page 160 161 What hinders the Saints Prayer Page 161 R. Race WHat a Man must do who would run the spiritual Race opened Page 162 to 165 Rod. Wicked Men the Rod of God in five Things Page 201 Afflictions called a Rod Page 379 What Voice is in the Rod Page 380 Rock The Heart of a Sinner compared to a Rock in seven Things Page 251 How to know a hard and rockie Heart shewed in five Things Page 252 Rulers Good Rulers their Qualifications and how chosen and govern Page 287 Ministers of the Gospel why called Rulers Page 287 S. Salt GRace compared to Salt in seven things Page 1 2 Saints compared to Salt Page 166 Satan Satan's Subtilty in warring against the Soul Page 153 Saints Saints Joynt-heirs and yet every one shall have Possession of the whole Inheritance Page 145 Sepulchre Hypocrites why compared to a Sepulchre in four Things Page 115 116 Sickness Sin a Sickness Page 352 What a Sickness Sin is opened Page 352 353 Sin The evil and abominable Nature of Sin largely opened by divers Metaphors Page 331 to 350 Singing Singing of Psalms an Ordinance of God Page 107 Spirit The Spirit of a Man why called the Candle of the Lord shewed in four Things Page 68 Ship Why the Church is compared to a Ship Page 118 Shepherds Ministers compared to Shepherds in 8 things Page 280 Sluggards Wicked Men called Sluggards Page 207 to 210 Stewards Every Saint a Steward why so called Page 195 Why Ministers are called Stewards Page 272 273 Souldiers Saints Souldiers of Jesus Christ largely opened in twenty two Particulars Page 149 to 157 Spokesmen Ministers Christ's Spokesmen opened in six Things Page 268 269 Swine The Nature of Swine and why wicked Men are compared to them in many Partic. Page 216 217 Sleep Death why called a Sleep Page 394 The Difference between the Sleep of the Godly and the Vngodly Page 394 Summer Day of Grace called Summer in 5 things Page 369 T. Tares WIcked Men compared to Tares Page 222 223 Thieves Thief Wicked Men called Thieves Page 245 Sin why called a Thief Page 331 Thorns Wicked Men why compared to Thorns Page 124 Trade Godliness a Trade opened in thirteen Particulars Page 371 to 376 The excellent Trade of the City of God Page 84 85 Truth The Excellency of Truth Page 7 8 Truth taken variously Page 3 Trumpeters Ministers why called Trumpeters Page 263 to 267 Types A Treatise of Types Page 413 to the End V. Vessels SAints compared to Vessels Page 186 187 Vipers The Nature of Vipers and why wicked Men are so called Page 248 Vineyard The Church compared to a Vineyard Page 99 100 Virgin The Church compared to a Virgin Page 103 104 Vomit What meant by turning to the old Vomit Page 354 Uncleanness Sin an unclean Thing nothing so unclean as Sin opened in five Things Page 355 The woful Uncleanness of Man by Nature Page 356 W. Watchmen MInisters why called Watchmen Page 263 264 Wells Why False-Teachers are called Wells with-Water Page 293 Willow-Trees Why Saints are compared to Willow-Trees Page 183 Winter Afflictions compared to Winter in 8 things Page 382 Wilderness This World a Wilderness in eight respects Page 341 Wheat Saints compared to Wheat Page 178 179 A Trial of Wheat from Tares Page 177 Wormwood Afflictions compared to Worm in 3 things Page 388 Wounds What a kind of Wound Sin is opened in ten Particulars Page 346 When a Wound may be said to be deadly or incurable Page 345 346 World The End of the World why called Harvest Page 392 FINIS
Places might be known by the Church the manifold Wisdom of God Hence God is said to love the Gates of Zion Psal 87.2 viz. the Place of his visible Worship more than all the Dwellings of Jacob. Can there be a greater Reproach to a Church or any thing more provoking to God than to have Prayer and other Branches of Publick Worship and Devotion wholly neglected among them X. All the Family yea every particular Person thereof ought to be called together and they diligently to obey that Call and come together at the Time of Devotion or when Prayer is solemnly performed therein X. So the whole Church I mean each Community of Christians yea every particular Member thereof ought to be called together and they diligently to obey that Call at all Times when Prayer or any other part of Church-Service Devotion and Worship is to be performed Heb 10.25 Not forsaking the assembling of your selves together as the manner of some is c. Acts 2.1 They were all with one accord in one Place XI Some Families are exceeding great consisting of many Persons especially if it be the Family of a Prince or noble Person XI The whole Family of Christ the great Prince of Heaven and Earth I mean the whole universal Church both Militant and Triumphant is exceeding great the one part of which is in Heaven and the other on Earth Eph. 3.15 16. For this Cause I bow my Knees unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ of whom the whole Family in Heaven and Earth is named c. Ephes 3.15 16. XII It is exceeding commendable and honourable for all that belong unto a Family to be truly and cordially affectionate one to another to be ready and willing to do all Offices of Love and Kindness so far as the Law of such a Relation doth require of each in their respective Places and Callings XII So the Lord Jesus the Head and Governor of his Church hath strictly commanded and doth exceedingly commend the Grace of Love in and among all his Family The Church is never more desirable or comely in this World than when the Love of each Member doth abound one towards another when Ministers love the People and the People heartily love them and when every one in the Station wherein God hath set him is ready and willing to do any Office of Love How amiable upon this account is the Church of God! Inferences THis shews that the Church of God are a choice and peculiar People such who have given up themselves in the Order and Fellowship of the Gospel walking together in Love as a holy religious and united Family according to the Order and Discipline Christ hath left in his Word having sweet Acquaintance and Intimacy one with another And now to conclude with this Head from the Whole we may infer I. That God's Church is most dear and precious in his Sight or a People that he hath most choice Love and Affections to and takes great Care of II. That the Church of God under the Gospel-Dispensation is not National Parochial c. III. That the Church of God are a People separated from the World in respect of the Worship Traditions and sinful Customs thereof c. Non-conformity to the World in these respects is an indispensible Duty Be not conformed to this World Rom. 12.2 Come out from amongst them and be ye separated saith the Lord and touch not the unclean thing c. 2 Cor. 6.17 IV. That the true Church of God is a Number of sincere and godly Christians who have solemnly covenanted and given up themselves to walk in the true Order and Fellowship of the Gospel according to the exact Rule of God's Word amongst whom the Word of God is truly preached and the Sacraments are duely and in a right manner administred V. That God's Church hath many Enemies and yet in despite of them all shall abide and the Gates of Hell shall never prevail against her And tho for a time she may be low and under great Sufferings yet she shall arise to a great Degree of Glory in the latter Day THE Eighth HEAD OF Metaphors Allegories and Similes WITH Other Borrowed TERMS That respect MEN. I. Of Men in general II. Of the Godly or good Men. III. Of Sinners or wicked Men. Men compared to Earth Jer. 22.9 Hear O Earth Earth Earth Psal 33.5 Let all the Earth fear the Lord. Let all the Earth keep Silence Rev. 12. But the Earth helped the Woman BY Earth in these Scriptures we are to understand Men dwelling upon the Earth Earth Parallel THe Earth is far from Heaven there is a vast Difference between them ALl Men whilst they remain unconverted or abide in a State of Nature are said to be far from God tho not in respect of Place yet in respect of Condition Men being by reason of Sin in a State of Enmity Eph. 2.13 Ye that sometimes were afar off are now made nigh by the Blood of Christ II. The Earth is a heavy lumpish and gross Body II. So Man naturally is Earth-like a heavy and lumpish Piece being taken out of the Earth and the Off-spring of red Earth As is the earthy 1 Cor. 15.48 such are they that are earthy III. The Earth hath its great Dependency upon the Heavens did not the Rain from above water it and the Sun shine upon it how hard and barren would it soon be II. So Man hath all his Dependency upon God neither the spiritual Man nor the natural Man can subsist unless the Heavens send down Blessings upon them All humane as well as divine Growth and Fruitfulness comes from above IV. Earth turns and cleaves to Earth as its proper Center Tho a Piece of it may by force be lifted up or thrown upward yet by an innate Propensity to descend it naturally falls down again IV. So Man naturally cleaves to and takes delight in earthly Things He that is after the Flesh Rom. 8.5 minds the Things of the Flesh He that is not born anew born of the Spirit but is wholly an earthly Man the Earth is his proper Center tho sometimes his Heart may in an artificial way as it were be lifted upwards yet down he falls again to his own Center V. What a dark Dungeon would the Earthly Globe be did not the Heavens shine upon it V. So what a dark Dungeon is Man's Heart and in what Egyptian Darkness would all Men and Women be involved were it not for the Light of the God of Heaven his Word and blessed Spirit VI. Those Things that are fed and nourished by the Earth are Earth and we see go or return to Earth again VI. So the Body of Man which is fed from the Earth which was taken out of the Earth we daily see goeth to the Earth again and therefore Man may be called Earth Earth Earth Jer. 22.29 that was his Original Earth he was and Earth he is and to Earth he
shall return again VII The Sun every Spring by its powerful Influences causeth all earthly Plants and Flowers to come forth that seemed dead in Winter VII So the Lord Jesus will cause all these earthly Bodies of Men to rise up from the Dead at the last Day Joh. 5.28 All that are in the Graves shall hear his Voice c. Inferences THis may inform Mankind of their Original and may tend to keep them humble Why should any Mortals have such high towring Thoughts of themselves and vaunt in Pride and Haughtiness of Heart spotting trimming and decking themselves when alas their Bodies are nothing but Earth Lumps of Earth They dwell in Houses of Clay Job 4.19 and it is but a little while ere the Worms will feed upon them Tho now they seem like curious Vessels or refined Earth yet in a short space they will be part of the grossest and loathsomest Earth that Eyes can behold nothing but Filth and stinking Putrefaction Caryl on Job 7.5 p. 596 597 O then be not proud of your Bodies nor of your Beauty They who are now the fairest and goodliest to look upon may quickly have a broken and loathsom Skin A Disease or one Fit of Sickness may spoil all thy Beauty deface and blemish thy excellent Feature and if a Disease doth it not old Age will Time will draw Furrows in thy Face and make Wrinkles in thy Brow Strength and Beauty are no Matches for Time All Things were made in Time and Time will marr all Things So long as Generation continueth Corruption must The two Externals which Man is most subject to be proud of are Beauty and Apparel Cloaths are a Flag of Vanity and Pride sits upon the Skirts But remember how fine soever your Cloathing is this day God can put you on another Suit before tomorrow He can put you on such Cloathing as you shall have little cause to be proud of He can make you wear Worms and Clods of Dust And if we saith he consider it we have little reason to be proud of Cloaths for if we follow the best of them to their Original they will be found to be but a Cloathing of Worms and Clods of Dust What are Silks Sattens and Velvets but the Issue of Worms And what is your Gold and Silver what your Pearls and precious Stones Are they any thing if you will resolve them into their Principle but Clods of Earth They are indeed better concocted by the Heat of the Sun refined and polished by the Art of Man but if you search their Pedigree they are but Clods of Dust c. And if you be proud of such Cloathing God can cloath you with Worms not only of unrefined and unpolished but of putrified and filthy Dust Man compared to a Worm Job 25.6 How much less Man that is a Worm and the Son of Man a Worm A Worm is one of the meanest Creatures and the Word that is here used ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Vermis parvus aut Caseo nascens signifieth properly and chiefly those Worms that breed in Flesh or Cheese or any other kind of Food when it is corrupted The Word is used Exod. 16.24 where it is said The Manna that was reserved contrary to the Command of God bred Worms such a Worm is Man God is so excellent and glorious that nothing can be found out that can set forth or illustrate his incomparable Being and Greatness To whom shall we liken him So there is nothing so low and base but Man in his fallen State is compared to it he is compared to Earth Dust the Grass of the Field to a Lie to Vanity it self and here to a Worm Metaphor Parallel A Worm hath its Original from the Earth SO Man is Earth as we shewed before his Original is from thence II. A Worm liveth upon the Earth and there it loves to be and make its Abode III. So Man in his natural State liveth upon the Earth and the things thereof Amos 2.7 he panteth after the Dust of the Earth his Mind Love and whole Desire is after earthly things III. A Worm is a Creature of little Worth and hath no Beauty in it what is more contemptible than a Worm III. So Man in his fallen State is of no Worth he hath made himself as light and empty as Vanity He was once of great Worth in God's esteem whilst he retained his Uprightness but now naturally there is no Excellency in him his Beauty is gone he is but a Lump of Sin and Pollution contemptible as a Worm IV. A Worm is a Creature that lies obnoxious to great Danger every Foot is ready to crush it IV. So Man is open to manifold Dangers from Sin Satan and the World many ways he is exposed to Ruine and to be undone for ever V. A small thing may spoil kill and destroy a Worm V. So a small thing may destroy and ruine Man First a little thing may take away his natural Life a Bit of Bread hath choaked some Men a Tile from a House may beat out his Brains a Spider and other small Creatures may presently destroy him What is Man's Life how small a thing will stop his Breath And then secondly a small thing as it may seem in his Sight may destroy his Soul A lascivious Lust Mat. 5.28 a wanton Look upon a Woman Jesting and idle Words nay the least Sin without Repentance will damn him for ever But remember this no Sin is small or little in it self tho there be more Venom in some Sins than in some others The least Sin is a Breach of the holy Law of God and the least Breach thereof layeth a Soul under the Curse of it Also Christ's Blood was shed to save us from lesser Sins as well as from the greater VI. A Worm is a Creature that is not able to make resistance that way to deliver it self from its Enemy VI. So what Resistance is a Man able to make in himself against Satan Is he not as a Worm in the sight of that cruel Enemy if God let him but once out against him Besides God is an Adversary to him whilst he remains in an unconverted State Psal 7.11 Mat. 5.25 and what Resistance can he make against the Almighty There is a far greater Disproportion between God and us than there is between us and a Worm VII A Worm is a Creature that is a Prey to the Fowls of Heaven they you know commonly feed upon them and catch them up at every Turn VII So Men are a Prey to Satan and evil Spirits Mat. 13.4 19. who are called Fowls of Heaven How often doth the Devil seize upon Sinners and carry them captive at his Will VIII Worms when they find the Ground to shake by Mens treading upon it many times make haste into their Holes and thereby save themselves VIII So some poor Sinners when they find their earthly Tabernacles begin to shake by Sickness or some approaching
constituted Watchmen by the Lord Son of Man Ezek. 33.7 see I have made thee a Watchman to the House of Israel 'T is Christ's Prerogative to appoint Watchmen c. V. Watchmen are not for themselves but for the Flock for the whole Flock Town Parish or Army where they are set as Watchmen V. So a Minister is appointed to watch not only himself but God's Flock the whole Flock that is committed to his Charge yea every Member of the Church he is to look after the poorest as well as the richest and not seek theirs 2 Cor. 11.28 12.14 but them VI. Watchmen are to give an account of the time of the Night Men go to the Watchman to enquire he says 't is such or such an Hour Watchman what of the Night Isa 21.12 c. The Morning cometh and also the Night VI. So Christ's faithful Ministers are to give an account of the Night they ought to be well-skill'd in the Times to shew what Israel ought to do O that our Watchmen had more Knowledg upon this account that they could but tell how long Paul told the Romans Rom. 13.10 11. the Night was far spent and the Day was at hand Our Watchmen begin to speak after the same manner The Morning cometh the Morning of that longed-for Day of Christ's Kingdom and the Night that eternal Night of Babylon's Ruine VII Watchmen are exposed to Danger and much Hardship they are oftentimes set upon and basely abused in the Night whilst they are upon their Duties by evil quarrelsom and mischievous Persons and endure many cold Blasts VII So the Ministers of the Gospel are often set upon whilst they are upon the Watch. See how it befell Peter and John Acts 4. and Stephen chap. 7. and the great Minister of the Gentiles St. Paul himself Acts 16. whilst he was preaching Christ The Magistrates rent off their Clothes and commanded them to be beaten and when they had laid many Stripes upon them they cast them into Prison c. VIII Watchmen many times through their Care and Diligence by discovering approaching Evils prevent much Danger and Misery from falling upon Men. Some by this means have been delivered from being burnt in their Beds when a violent Fire hath broken out suddenly in the Night they cry out Fire Fire to awaken People when they are asleep VIII So Christ's Ministers by opening the State and miserable Condition of poor Sinners to them and of the Necessity of speedy Repentance in turning to the Lord and closing with Jesus Christ have prevented great Danger that was near them I mean as Instruments in the hand of God By this means many poor Souls have been delivered from eternal Burnings in Hell Ministers cry out Fire Fire Hell is exceeding hot to rouse secure Sinners Inferences WE may infer from hence That God takes great Care and shews much Pity to the Sons of Men in that he hath provided his faithful Ministers to watch over them II. It also shews that all true Ministers are Ministers of God's making Ezek. 33.7 Son of Man I have made thee a Watchman c. There are many that God never made Ministers nor doth he approve of them III. It shews what the Work and Office of a Minister is also that their Work is hard A Watchman's Work is an hard and difficult Work Many endeavour to avoid coming upon the Watch shifting it off to others and rather chuse to pay their Money than serve in their own Persons Watchmen are upon Duty when others are asleep in their Beds Thou shalt give them warning from me Ezek. 3.17 Ministers must not come in their own Names but in Christ's Name As they come with God's Word they come in his Name in his Authority to reprove admonish comfort c. Ministers must learn as well as teach What I received from Christ I delivered to you c. Greenhill on Ezek. 3.17 Thou shalt hear the Word at my Mouth They must not come with Man's Word or warn People to be subject to the Traditions Inventions and Doctrines of Men I will stand upon my Watch and set me upon the Tower Hab. 2.1 and will watch to see what he will say unto me Ministers compared to Trumpeters Isa 58.1 Cry aloud spare not lift up thy Voice like a Trumpet Joel 2.1 Blow ye the Trumpet in Zion 1 Cor. 4.8 If the Trumpet give an uncertain Sound who shall prepare himself for the Battel MInisters may fitly be compared to Trumpeters as divers worthy Men have observed from these and some other Texts of Scripture They were the Priests of the Lord in the time of the Law that blew the Trumpets c. Simile Parallel A Trumpeter ought to have Skill and be well instructed to blow a Trumpet before he take upon him that Employ SO a Man ought to have much Wisdom and be well-instructed in the Mysteries of the Gospel and also with the Work Care and Office of a Minister before he take upon him that great Employ Ministers ought to be experienced Men. II. A Trumpeter ought to be one that is strong to blow for that weak and defective Men cannot sound a Trumpet II. So Ministers ought to be strong in the Lord and in the Power of his Might endued with much of the Spirit that they may lift up their Voices like a Trumpet III. A Trumpeter is called to that Place and Office by the Captain or chief Commander of the Troop A Man is not to force himself upon a Troop and say I will be your Trumpeter but must be tried listed and orderly entred into that Troop III. So every true Minister must have a Call to that Place and Function by Jesus Christ that is to say ought to be a Person well-gifted and qualified for the Work and that in the Judgment of the Church and there to be chosen and called forth by them How shall they preach except they be sent A Man Rom. 10. or Member of a Congregation must not force himself upon a Church or People and say I will be your Preacher I have a Gift and can serve you but must be tried by the Church who is the competent Judg of his Fitness for that Work and so be orderly admitted IV. One or two Trumpeters usually belong to every Troop of Souldiers IV. Every particular Church hath one or more Ministers or Gospel-Preachers belonging to it V. A Trumpeter is to sound to prepare Men to Battel V. So the Gospel is to be preached to prepare and fit Souls to fight the spiritual Battel against Sin Satan the Flesh and the World VI. A Trumpeter ought to know all the distinct Notes or Sounds he is to sound sometimes to sound a Call sometimes an Alarm sometimes a March sometimes a Battel c. There are many certain and distinct Sounds and every Souldier as we have elsewhere shewed ought to be well acquainted with it and to know them all If the Trumpet
have a Typical Description of the Temple and City The Antitype of which is not the City and Temple rebuilt by Zerubbabel and Nehemiah after the Captivity as the Hebrew Rabbies and others have dreamed but the Mystical Temple of God his true Church and the heavenly and spiritual City as the Learned Doctor Haffenrefferus most learnedly expounds it Lastly the Revelations of John in which the future State of the Church by divers Visions both symbolical and typical is represented the Explication or fulfilling of which the Event must shew is properly reduced under this Head So much for Prophetical Types Article V. Of an Historical Type and its first Division AN Historical Type is the mystical Sense of Scripture whereby things acted or done in the Old Testament especially what respected the Priesthood and Worship of the Jews prefigured and adumbrated things acted in the New Testament-times with respect especially to Christ the Antitype who is as it were the Kernel inclosed in all those Shells of Old-Testament-Ceremonies Types or Actions c. This may be thus distinguished 1. that like an Allegory it is either innate or natural or inferr'd The Innate is that which is expresly delivered in the Scriptures or when the Scripture it self shews or intimates that some Ceremony or thing transacted does adumbrate the things related or done in the New-Testament especially Christ in a mystical sense This is done either expresly and implicitely or tacitely and implicitely or which is all one the Scripture either shews it expresly or tacitely insinuates the thing transacted to be a Type of Christ Of the first kind we have many Examples Examples of Types The Prophet Jonas was swallowed into the Whales Belly and vomited out after three days as Jonah 1.17 and 2.10 this is a Type of Christ who lay three days in the Grave and of his glorious Resurrection as Christ himself expresly says Matth. 12.40 16.4 Luke 11.29 30. The Brazen Serpent which Moses by Divine Command lifted up in the Desart against the bitings of Serpents as Numb 21.8 9. is expresly said to be a Type of Christ who was lifted up upon the Cross and healing Believers of the biting of the Infernal Serpent John 3.14 15. The Constiution and Sacrifice-Offerings of the Levitical Priesthood in the Old Testament did typically prefigure Christ the High-Priest as Heb. 5. and the following More Examples may be found upon a diligent search and Meditation of the Scripture Examples of the latter sort are these The Mercy-Seat Mercy-Seat or the Covering of the Ark of the Covenant Exod. 25.17 which typified Christ Rom. 3.25 so you may compare Josh 1 c. with Heb. 4.8 that the Manna Manna was a Type of Christ is told us John 6.32.33 c. The Paschal Lamb Pascal Lamb. Exod. 12.3 c. was a Type of Christ as 1 Cor. 5.7 John 19.36 The Scape-Goat Lev. 16.10 21. was a Type of Christ as John 1.29 1 Pet. 2.24 So was Isaac Gen. 22.2 12. with Rom. 8.32 and Heb. 11.19 So Sampson Judg. 13 c. compared with Matth. 2.23 where that which is spoken of Sampson Judg. 13.5 is accommodated to Christ the Antitype Yet the Phrase ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã he shall be called a Nazarene not used as some say respecting the words concerning Sampson but to other Sayings of the Prophets Isa 60.21 c. * Isa 11.1 Zech. 6.12 in which the Messias is called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Netzer Surculus a Branch whence Narareth is derived hence the Syriack has it ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Natzerath or Notrath â See Piscator upon the place and Junius in Parallellis Solomon First-born Son Matth. 2.23 and the Reason they give is that it is said it was written ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã by the Prophets in the plural Number c. That King Solomon the Son of David was a Type of Christ appears Heb. 1.5 Acts 2.30 13.12 where the Promise made to David spoken in a literal sense of Solomon 2 Sam. 7.12 1 Chron. 17.11 is referred to Christ The first-born Son of the Lord as the People of Israel are called Exod. 4.23 when they were to go out of Egypt is a Type of Christ the only begotten Son of God Mat. 3.17 who is said to be called from his Exile in that Nation Mat. 2.15 where that which is literally said of the Israelites Hos 11.1 is accommodated to Christ the Antitype c. An illated or inferr'd Type is that which is conseqentially gathered to be such by Interpreters this is either by fair Probabilities agreeable to the Analogy of Faith or extorted and without any Foundation in or shadow of Sense from the literal Sense of the Text. Judg. 13.14 15 16 Chapters Of the first sort the Homily-writers and Expositors produce a great many As the doings of Sampson in marrying a strange Wife and destroying his Enemies by his Death altho no where in Scripture applied to Christ yet it is expounded as a Type of Christ who was spiritually as it were married to the Gentiles and conquered his Enemies by Dying More Examples are Gen. 37 c. respecting Joseph Numb 16.47 respecting Aaron See Isa 59.2 Gen. 2.22 23. Dan. 6.22 Judg. 16.2 3. 1 Sam. 17.49 1 Sam. 22.2 with Luke 15 1 c. Of the latter sort are the wild fantastical Conceits of Papists and some others who make Types where there are none For Instance * Lib. 1. summae cap. 90. Turrecremata makes the Son of David yea Christ himself a Type of the Pope of Rome For he expounds the words 2 Kings 7.13 thus I will establish the Throne of his Kingdom for ever that is says he I will cause the Supremacy or Kingdom of the Pope always to endure with several other things of the same ridiculous Tenor which we omit as useless to our undertaking Article VI. Other Divisions of an Historical Type ANother Division of an Historical Type is this some immediately respect Christ and some the Things that belong to Christ Of the first Sort are such Things as prefigure and lively set forth his most holy Life his most bitter Death his most glorious Resurrection and Exaltation as in the Examples before recited Of the latter Sort are the universal Flood in which by the peculiar Blessing of God Noah Noah and his Family were saved which is called a Figure or Type of Baptism 1 Pet. 3.21 to which Psal 29.10 may be applied which by the Power and Efficacy of the most precious Blood of Christ saves Men and is to them the Laver of Regeneration and Renovation of the Holy Spirit The Parallel of this Type with the Antitype may be read in the learned Gerhard Tom. 4. loc de Bapt. Sect. 8. The Bodily Circumcision Circumcision is a Type of Heart Circumcision the former is called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Circumcision made without Hands the latter ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Circumcision of Christ Col. 2.11 So